Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
KEVIN P. SULLIVAN
h e r a u s g e g e b e n von
Martin Hengel (Tbingen),
Pieter W. van der Horst (Utrecht), Martin G o o d m a n (Oxford),
D a n i e l R . S c h w a r t z ( J e r u s a l e m ) , Cilliers B r e y t e n b a c h (Berlin),
Friedrich A v e m a r i e (Marburg), Seth Schwartz (New York)
LV
BY
K E V I N P.
?
<
SULLIVAN
4
'68
A,
S
BRILL
LEIDEN BOSTON
2004
ISSN
ISBN
0169-734X
90 04 13224 4
To
P a u l a n d K a t h y Sullivan
and
In loving m e m o r y of
William ( 1 9 2 0 - 2 0 0 1 ) a n d
M a r y (1923-1999) Kuzava
CONTENTS
Acknowledgments
Abbreviations
1
1.1
1.2
1.3
1.4
1.5
xi
xiii
1
1
2
3
16
22
PART O N E
APPEARANCE
Introduction
27
37
2.1
T h e Book of Genesis
2.2
T h e Book of J o s h u a
2.3
T h e Book of J u d g e s
2.4
T h e Books of Z e c h a r i a h a n d Ezekiel
2.5
T h e Book of D a n i e l
2.6
T h e Book of T o b i t
2.7
T h e Gospels
2.8
T h e Acts of the Apostles
2.9
T h e Apocalypse of J o h n
2.10 J o s e p h a n d A s e n e t h
2.11 T h e S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s
2.12 T h e Apocalypse of A b r a h a m
Conclusions
37
55
57
59
61
65
66
71
74
76
79
81
82
3.1 A d a m
3.2 Seth(el)
3.3
Enoch
3.4
Noah
3.5
Melchizedek
3.6
Jacob/Israel
3.7
Moses
3.8
David
3.9
T h e Prophets
3.10 J o h n the Baptist
3.11 J e s u s
3.12 S t e p h e n
3.13 Paul
3.14 T a x o
3.15 T h e H i g h Priest in H e c a t e u s of A b d e r a
3.16 T h e D a u g h t e r s of J o b
3.17 O n Being like Angels in H e a v e n
Conclusions
85
85
90
91
93
96
98
103
107
109
Ill
114
118
121
125
127
129
131
139
PART T W O
INTERACTION
Introduction
145
147
4.1
4.2
4.3
4.4
4.5
4.6
4.7
"Angels in O u r M i d s t " : H u m a n - A n g e l C o m m u n i t i e s
T h e Songs of the S a b b a t h Sacrifice ( 4 Q 4 0 0 - 4 0 7 ,
11 Q,17, Maslk)
T h e W a r Scroll ( 1 Q M a n d 4 Q 4 9 1 - 4 9 6 )
The Hodayot (1QH)
T h e R u l e of the C o m m u n i t y ( 1 Q S , l Q S a , a n d
1 Q S b)
Songs of the Sage ( 4 Q 5 1 1 F r a g m e n t 35)
T h e Corinthian Community
T h e C o m m u n i t y of the R e c h a b i t e s (Hist. Rech)
149
155
161
163
165
167
171
" T h e y M i g h t Be G i a n t s " : H u m a n - A n g e l H y b r i d
Offspring
179
182
184
186
187
189
191
193
194
197
197
200
205
207
213
215
219
221
223
224
227
7.1
7.2
7.3
7.4
C o n c l u s i o n : L i m p i n g t o w a r d a Better U n d e r s t a n d i n g
T h e R e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n H u m a n s a n d Angels
C o s m o l o g y a n d Angelology
Christology a n d Angelology
Early J e w i s h a n d C h r i s t i a n Mysticism a n d Angelology....
227
229
231
235
Select Bibliography
237
255
260
265
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
ABBREVIATIONS
11Q17).
HTR
JBL
JJS
JSJ
JSNT
JTS
LXX
NT
NTS
OTP
RQ
SBLSP
CHAPTER ONE
INTRODUCTION: WRESTLING WITH
1.1
ANGELS
Introduction
T h i s m o n o g r a p h investigates t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s
and
a n g e l s as discussed in t h e l i t e r a t u r e of t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e a n d
e a r l y C h r i s t i a n p e r i o d (200 B C E - 1 0 0 C E ) .
A n g e l s a r e f o u n d in m a n y b o o k s of t h e H e b r e w S c r i p t u r e s , t h e
N e w T e s t a m e n t , a n d a significant n u m b e r of t h e e x t a n t extra-Biblical
writings. T h e discovery of the D e a d S e a Scrolls s e r v e d t o r e m i n d
m o d e r n s c h o l a r s t h a t m a n y , if n o t all, J e w i s h g r o u p s h a d
beliefs
Second
T e m p l e J e w i s h a n d early C h r i s t i a n c o s m o l o g y . Y e t t h e s t u d y of a n g e l
beliefs o n t h e w h o l e h a s n o t b e e n a serious t o p i c in e a r l i e r studies.
R e c e n t l y , s c h o l a r s h a v e b e g u n to investigate this significant c o r p u s
of m a t e r i a l o n angels, p r i m a r i l y o u t of a n interest in t h e i m p a c t of
a n g e l t r a d i t i o n s o n t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of C h r i s t o l o g y .
O n e a s p e c t of t h e i n v e s t i g a t i o n t h a t h a s r e c e i v e d o n l y
a t t e n t i o n t h u s f a r is t h e s o m e t i m e s c o m p l e x r e l a t i o n s h i p
modest
between
h u m a n s a n d angels. W h e n t h e y a p p e a r to h u m a n s , a n g e l s o f t e n take
o n t h e f o r m of h u m a n s . H u m a n s a r e s o m e t i m e s c h a r a c t e r i z e d
in
angelic c a t e g o r i e s , a n d s o m e h u m a n s a r e e v e n said to t r a n s f o r m i n t o
angels. M o r e o v e r , angels i n t e r a c t w i t h h u m a n s in i n t i m a t e ways, s u c h
as b y c o e x i s t i n g in specific c o m m u n i t i e s , a p p e a r i n g to p a r t a k e
of
women.
B e c a u s e of this close a n d c o m p l e x r e l a t i o n s h i p , s o m e s c h o l a r s h a v e
s u g g e s t e d t h a t a n c i e n t a u t h o r s e q u a t e d h u m a n s w i t h angels.
The
e x a m i n a t i o n u n d e r t a k e n in this s t u d y a i m s to d e t e r m i n e w h e t h e r a n d
to w h a t e x t e n t a n c i e n t a u t h o r s m a d e a n y s u c h i d e n t i f i c a t i o n b e t w e e n
h u m a n s a n d angels. As will b e seen f r o m the survey of s c h o l a r s h i p
b e l o w (1.3), t h e a n s w e r to this q u e s t i o n is itself n o t only i n t e r e s t i n g
a n d v a l u a b l e b u t also h a s i m p l i c a t i o n s for u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e e m e r g e n c e of C h r i s t o l o g y a n d e a r l y J e w i s h a n d C h r i s t i a n
mysticism.
1.2
1.3
Survey of Previous
Scholarship
between
Studies
P. S c h f e r 5 s 1975 s t u d y Rivalitt
zwischen
Unter-
the
evidence,
S c h f e r p r u d e n t l y c h o s e a t h e m a t i c a r r a n g e m e n t (e.g., Israel,
the
c o n c l u s i o n w a s t h a t in t h e r a b b i n i c m a t e r i a l a n g e l s o p p o s e h u m a n s
b e c a u s e h u m a n n a t u r e is sinful a n d a t o d d s w i t h G o d ' s ( a n d
angels') holiness.
the
when
was
s h a r e d b e t w e e n G o d a n d a n o t h e r p r e e m i n e n t (but c r e a t e d ) b e i n g . 6
Segal sees e l e m e n t s in e a r l y C h r i s t i a n i t y as r e p r e s e n t i n g o n e of t h e
earliest f o r m s of this " h e r e s y . " W i t h i n this f r a m e w o r k , h e a r g u e s t h a t
the e a r l y C h r i s t i a n s identified s o m e " h u m a n
figures
in h e a v e n
and
the
So, c e r t a i n l y , t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n
h u m a n s a n d a n g e l s c r e a t e s a n a v e n u e f o r discussion in t h e p e r s o n
of J e s u s . As will b e seen in t h e c o m m e n t s b e l o w , s t u d y in this a r e a
b u r g e o n e d in t h e
1990s.
as angels. 9 T h e texts h e p r e s e n t e d p r i m a r i l y c a m e f r o m w o r k s t h a t
f o u n d t h e i r w a y i n t o t h e t w o - v o l u m e Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, w h i c h
h e w a s e d i t i n g a t t h e s a m e t i m e . H e a r g u e s t h a t this p h e n o m e n o n
of a n g e l i c p o r t r a y a l a n d also angelic t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of h u m a n s "is
c e r t a i n l y a J e w i s h c o n c e p t t h a t a n t e d a t e s the s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E a n d
m a y p r e d a t e t h e fall of J e r u s a l e m i n 70." 1 0 Y e t t h e d a t i n g of a n u m b e r of t h e texts t h a t a r e i n c l u d e d , s u c h as 2 E n o c h o r t h e " H i s t o r y
of t h e R e c h a b i t e s , " is v e r y m u c h d e b a t e d . A l t h o u g h s p a c e did n o t
p e r m i t C h a r l e s w o r t h to m a k e solid, i n d i v i d u a l cases f o r t h e d a t i n g of
a n u m b e r of t h e texts, t h e c o n t r i b u t i o n of his s t u d y w a s n e v e r t h e l e s s
significant. His article b r o u g h t to scholarly a t t e n t i o n t h e possibility
t h a t h u m a n portrayal in angelic categories a n d also h u m a n t r a n s f o r m a tion i n t o a n g e l s w a s p o t e n t i a l l y a
first-century
C E p h e n o m e n o n . As
figures
often associated
life a n d / o r h a d a special r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h G o d in t h e i r
h u m a n e x i s t e n c e (e.g., A d a m o r J a c o b ) .
I n his b o o k , The Open Heaven, a n d in several s u b s e q u e n t articles,
C. Rowland
h a s d i s c u s s e d a s p e c t s of a n g e l o l o g y . 1 1 In
particular,
(based
o n t h e w o r k of J . D a n i l o u ) in discussions a b o u t t h e i n f l u e n c e of
angel traditions o n Christology r a t h e r t h a n "angelic'' since, as R o w l a n d
states, " T h i s kind of description [angelomorphic] in n o w a y implies t h a t
C h r i s t w a s identified entirely w i t h t h a t c r e a t e d o r d e r [the a n g e l s ] . " 1 3
T h e t e r m " a n g e l o m o r p h i c " h a s p r o v e n i n v a l u a b l e f o r m a k i n g sense
of c o m p l e x Christological d e v e l o p m e n t s , w h i c h c e r t a i n l y s e e m to h a v e
a p p r o p r i a t e d angelological motifs. As will b e seen b e l o w , h o w e v e r , t h e
t e r m h a s also b e e n a p p l i e d t o discussions of h u m a n s m o r e g e n e r a l l y ,
9
J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as an Angel" in Ideal Figures
in Ancient Judaism (Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1980) 135-151.
10
J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous," p. 135.
11
C. Rowland, Hie Open Heaven: A Study of Apocalyptic in Judaism, and Early Christianity
(New York: Crossroad, 1982). Also see his articles, "The Visions of God in Apocalyptic
Literature" JSJ 10 (1979) 137-154 and "A Man Clothed in Linen: Daniel 10:6ff.
and Jewish Angelology" JSKT 24 (1985) 99-110.
12
The depiction of particular beings in the form () of angels.
1S
C. Rowland, "A Man Clothed in Linen," p. 100.
so t h a t s o m e s c h o l a r s n o w s p e a k of a n " a r i g e l o m o r p h i c " h u m a n i t y . 1 4
T h e m e r i t of t h i n k i n g i n t e r m s of a n g e l o m o r p h i c h u m a n i t y in t h e
late S e c o n d T e m p l e a n d early C h r i s t i a n p e r i o d d e e p l y i n f o r m s t h e
p r e s e n t study.
A r o u n d t h e s a m e t i m e as R o w l a n d a n d Segal, J . F o s s u m was invest i g a t i n g t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d a n d t h e N a m e
of
G o d a n d t h e i r i m p a c t o n S a m a r i t a n a n d G n o s t i c t h o u g h t . 1 5 H i s study
led h i m to c o n c l u d e t h a t
the identification of the lieutenant of G o d as the Angel of the Lord
made it possible for various groups to detect this figure in their respective heroes of the pastAdam, Enoch, Melchizedek, J a c o b , Moses,
Jesus or Simon Magus. Whether 01 not actual pre-existence was claimed
for these men, a part of the tradition which identified the mediator
with a h u m a n being seems to have been that the hero ascended to
heaven and demonstrated his identity as God's plenipotentiary through
heavenly enthronement. 1 6
T h u s , for Fossum the evidence allowed r o o m for particular h u m a n s
to b e identified w i t h t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d , b u t p r i m a r i l y this w o u l d
t a k e p l a c e only w h e n t h e i n d i v i d u a l h a d a s c e n d e d to h e a v e n .
T h e t o p i c of a s c e n t s to h e a v e n in a p o c a l y p t i c w r i t i n g s w a s t a k e n
u p by M . H i m m e l f a r b several y e a r s later. 1 7 I n p a r t i c u l a r , h e r c h a p t e r
o n " T r a n s f o r m a t i o n a n d t h e R i g h t e o u s D e a d " f o c u s e d o n t h e ability
of h u m a n s to i n t e r a c t with angels. S h e u n d e r s t a n d s J e w i s h a n g e l o l o g y
as a n a t t e m p t t o b r i d g e t h e g a p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d G o d . S h e c o n e l u d e s , " I n d e e d it t u r n s o u t t h a t t h e b o u n d a r i e s b e t w e e n
human
14
Angelomorphic Christology and angelomorphic humanity are separate phenomena, however. Thinking of the development of Christology (i.e., ways of thinking
and talking about the risen Jesus) in angelic terms is not the same as saying there
was a widespread belief about humans being understood as angels, as authors such
as Fletcher-Louis and Gieschen have suggestedsee section (d) below.
15
J. Fossum, The Name of God and the Angel of the Lord: Samaritan and Jewish Concepts
of Intermediation and the Origin of Gnosticism (Tbingen: J . C. B. Mhr, 1985) and later
his Image of the Invisible God: Essays on the Influence ofJewish Mysticism on Early Christianity
(Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht, 1995).
16
J. Fossum, The Name of God, p. 333.
17
M. Himmelfarb, Ascent to Heaven in Jewish and Christian Apocalypses (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1993).
18
M. Himmelfarb, Ascent to Heaven, p. 70.
Entwicklungsstadien
M . M a c h ' s Entwicklungsstadien
vonabbinischer
Zeit is a c o m p r e h e n s i v e s t u d y t r a c i n g t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of a n g e l beliefs
t h r o u g h r o u g h l y t h e s a m e p e r i o d as t h e p r e s e n t p r o j e c t (c. 2 0 0 B C E 100 CE). 1 9 H i s b o o k is w i d e in s c o p e , a t t e m p t i n g to t r a c e t h e develo p m e n t of a n g e l beliefs f r o m t h e Biblical p e r i o d t h r o u g h to t h e e n d
of t h e S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d . L i m i t a t i o n s of s p a c e a n d f o c u s o n t h e
d e v e l o p m e n t of ideas o v e r t i m e m e a n t t h a t h e w a s n o t a b l e t o deal
with s o m e t h e m e s r e l a t i n g to his g e n e r a l t o p i c in detail, b u t h e h a s
significant sections on h u m a n - a n g e l communities.20 H e
also, like
C h a r l e s w o r t h , h a s a section o n h u m a n t r a n s f o r m a t i o n . 2 1
T w o of M a c h ' s initial c a v e a t s m e r i t r e i t e r a t i o n h e r e . First, M a c h
n o t e s t h a t Biblical " a n g e l o l o g y " is a p r o b l e m a t i c t e r m , since it suggests t h a t t h e r e w a s a c o h e r e n t set of a n g e l beliefs f o r t h e e n t i r e
H e b r e w Bible. 2 2 I n d e e d , t h e r e is r e a s o n f o r c a u t i o n in t h e use of this
t e r m , since it implies a s y s t e m a t i c d o c t r i n e r e g a r d i n g angels.
The
e v i d e n c e f r o m this p e r i o d suggests t h a t t h e r e w a s a w i d e v a r i e t y of
beliefs. N e v e r t h e l e s s , at t i m e s it will be useful t o talk of a specific
a u t h o r ' s o r g r o u p ' s " a n g e l o l o g y , " b u t w h e n s p e a k i n g of this p e r i o d
as a w h o l e , it is n o t a b l y m o r e p r u d e n t t o s p e a k of " a n g e l o l o g i e s . "
S e c o n d , M a c h n o t e s t h a t p r e v i o u s studies of angels a r e oversimplified
b e c a u s e t h e y a n a l y z e only t h o s e p a s s a g e s c o n t a i n i n g t h e w o r d " a n g e l
( ) . " T h e p r e s e n t s t u d y will largely (as M a c h himself d o e s despite
19
He
sorts t h e m a n y a n g e l r e f e r e n c e s in t h e H e b r e w Bible a c c o r d i n g t o
f u n c t i o n , d i s c e r n i n g t w o m a i n s t r a n d s of t r a d i t i o n t h e
c o u n c i l m o t i f a n d a n g e l s ( ) as " m e s s e n g e r s " t h a t
f u s e d in texts like t h e L X X of J o b . " T h e G r e c o - R o m a n
heavenly
eventually
termino-
1 3 2 - 3 3 , 2 0 9 - 1 9 ) a r e r e l e v a n t t o this s t u d y . I n a
somewhat
dis-
the
g r o w t h of a n g e l o l o g y in t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d to t h e rise
of a p o c a l y p t i c i s m . O n t h e w h o l e t h e p r e s e n t s t u d y a g r e e s w i t h this
assertion. M a c h also sees t h e f u s i o n of Biblical a n g e l o l o g y w i t h G r e e k
m y t h o l o g y in texts like Joseph and Aseneth.
I n his final c h a p t e r M a c h looks at w h a t h e calls " t h e d a n g e r s of
h u m a n - a n g e l c o m m u n i o n " (Die Gefahren Dei Gemeinschaft).
On
those
o c c a s i o n s w h e n a n g e l s m i g h t b e e x p e c t e d b u t a r e a b s e n t (e.g., 2 C h r
36:15) o r in p a r t i c u l a r w h e n t h e i r role is d o w n p l a y e d , n a m e l y in t h e
N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d t h e w r i t i n g s of J o s e p h u s , M a c h suggests this
a b s e n c e r e p r e s e n t s a n e g a t i v e r e s p o n s e to t h e o t h e r w i s e b u r g e o n i n g
a n g e l beliefs of t h e p e r i o d . A c c o r d i n g to M a c h , J o s e p h u s c o n s i d e r s
a n g e l beliefs d a n g e r o u s b e c a u s e of t h e i r i n t i m a t e c o n n e c t i o n to t h e
"political-ideological" p r o b l e m of a p o c a l y p t i c i s m . T h a t is, a p o c a l y p t i c
writings o f t e n h a d politically d a n g e r o u s t h o u g h t s a n d ideas, s u c h as
the o v e r t u r n i n g of t h i s - w o r l d p o w e r s , so t h a t J o s e p h u s a n d also t h e
r a b b i s a f t e r h i m d o w n p l a y e d b o t h a p o c a l y p t i c i d e a s as well as a n g e l
beliefs in t h e i r desire to c o o p e r a t e w i t h R o m a n rule. 2 3 S u c h a c o n n e c 23
The
Christology.25
Studies on Angel
Beliefs
T w o a u t h o r s h a v e l o o k e d closely a t a n g e l t r a d i t i o n s in the D e a d S e a
Scrolls. 2 6 C . N e w s o m p u b l i s h e d t h e first c o m p l e t e t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e
l o n g - a w a i t e d Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice ( 4 Q 4 0 0 - 4 0 5 ) f r o m Q u m r a n
in 1985. 2 7 T h e Songs c o n t a i n a s u b s t a n t i a l a m o u n t of m a t e r i a l
on
much
w o r k h a s b e e n d o n e o n t h e relationship b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels. 3 0
M . D a v i d s o n ' s m o n o g r a p h , Angels at Qumran, c o m p a r e d a n g e l t r a d i tions in t h e D e a d Sea Scrolls a n d 1 E n o c h ( c h a p t e r s 1 - 3 6 , 7 2 - 1 0 8 ) . 3 1
D a v i d s o n ' s s t u d y filled a n o t a b l e void b y c o l l e c t i n g a n d
beginning
to a n a l y z e t h e large b o d y of a n g e l i c l i t e r a t u r e f o u n d in t h e w r i t i n g s
from the D e a d
S e a Scrolls. H i s analysis, h o w e v e r , d i d n o t
delve
sectarian
writings
a n d t h e m a t e r i a l f r o m 1 E n o c h largely c o n c e i v e of t h e r e a l m s of
h u m a n s a n d of angels as t w o distinct r e a l m s . H e a d m i t s t h a t
All writers presuppose a separation between the realms of angels and
humans, a spatial dualism, but this gap, in various ways, is frequently
bridged. Nevertheless, it appears that all our authors would hold to the
view that the proper dwelling-place of angels is in heaven, even though
m a n y of the angels engage in various activities around the cosmos. 32
So, in D a v i d s o n ' s analysis, t h e g a p is b r i d g e d , b u t n o i d e n t i f i c a t i o n
is m a d e b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
S o m e o t h e r s c h o l a r s h a v e m a d e i m p o r t a n t c o n t r i b u t i o n s to t h e
g e n e r a l discussion of t h e n a t u r e of h u m a n s a n d angels. C . R . A.
M o r r a y - J o n e s h a s p r o p o s e d t h a t t h e a t t a i n m e n t of a n g e l i c life m a y
b e seen as " t r a n s f o r m a t i o n a l m y s t i c i s m . " 3 3 T h o u g h h e focuses o n t h e
r a b b i n i c a n d H e k h a l o t traditions, h e also looks a t t h e J e w i s h p s e u d e p i g r a p h i c m a t e r i a l . H e h a s also s e e n this s a m e p h e n o m e n o n in Paul. 3 4
M . B a r k e r ' s The Great Angel c o n s i d e r e d t h e i m p a c t of a n e x a l t e d
a n g e l t r a d i t i o n o n t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of C h r i s t o l o g y . 3 5 I n l o o k i n g at
"Merkabah Exegesis in the Qumran Sabbath Shirot" JJS 38 (1987) 11 30 ;C. Newsom,
"He Has Established for Himself Priests" in Archaeology and History in the Dead Sea
Scrolls, ed. L. Schiffman (Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1990) 101-120.
29
C. Newsom, "Angels: O T " in ABD 1:248-253.
30
See her subsection on "Relations between Angels and Humans" in ABD 1:250
for a brief discussion on Gen 6:1-4.
31
M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran: A Comparative Study of 1 Enoch 1-36, 72-108 and
the Sectarian Writings from Qumran (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1994).
32
M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran, p. 291.
33
C. R. A. Morray-Jones, "Transformational Mysticism in the ApocalypticMerkabah Tradition" JJS 43 (1992) 1-31.
34
C. R. A. Morray-Jones, "Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mystical
Background of Paul's Apostalate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources" HTR 86 (1993)
177-217; "Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and Its Significance," pp. 265-292.
35
M. Barker, The Great Angel: A Study of Israel's Second God (London: SPCK, 1992).
that
divine
beings. H e r a s s e r t i o n is b o r n e o u t by t h e e v i d e n c e , in t h a t t h e t e r m
" s o n s of E l o h i m " d o e s s e e m r e g u l a r l y t o r e f e r t o angels. 3 7 It is less
c l e a r t h a t t h e t e r m " s o n s of Y a h w e h " is exclusive to h u m a n s , since
t h e e v i d e n c e is fairly limited. 3 8
W . H o r b u r y ' s r e c e n t b o o k , Jewish
Messianism
w h o w e r e e n v i s a g e d as h e a v e n - s e n t deliverers h a v e
readily
b e e n a s s o c i a t e d w i t h e a r t h l y l e a d e r s ? " 4 0 T o this h e r e s p o n d s in t h e
a f f i r m a t i v e , t h o u g h h e n o t e s t h a t , " d e l i v e r e r s c o n s i d e r e d in c o n t e m p o r a r y discussion of d i v i n e a g e n t s a r e n o t a l w a y s
unambiguously
angelic." 4 1
(d) Angelomorphic
Christology
Christians
36
by
43
"mutation"
a w a y f r o m J u d a i s m . T h e w o r s h i p of a n g e l s as discussed b y
both
from
43
L. Hurtado, One God, One Lord, pp. 51-70; C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology,
pp. 153-161; C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts: Angels, Christology and Soteriology (Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 1997) 145-164; chapter 3 below.
44
P. Rainbow, "Jewish Monotheism as the Matrix for New Testament Christology:
A Review Article" N0vT33 (1991) 78-91; A. Chester, "Jewish Messianic Expectations,
Mediatorial Figures and Pauline Christology" in Paulus und das antike Judentums, ed.
M. Hengel and U. Heckel (Tbingen: J. C. B. Mohr, 1991) 17-89; P. Davis, "Divine
Agents, Mediators, and New Testament Christology" JTS 45 (1994) 479-503.
45
L. Stuckenbruck, Angel Veneration and Christology. A Study in Early Judaism and in
the Christology of the Apocalypse of John (Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1995).
w
P. Carrell, Jesus and the Angels: Angelology and Christology in the Apocalypse of John
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997). R. Gundry, "Angelomorphic
Christology in the Book of Revelation" SBLSP (1994) 662-678, foresaw the need
for a study such as Carrell's.
47
P. Carrell, Jesus and the Angels, p. 14; italics mine.
that,
Christianity.
In his b o o k a n d in a l a t e r review of C . G i e s c h e n , H a n n a h is c a u tious in his a p p l i c a t i o n of t h e t e r m s " a n g e l , " " a n g e l i c , " a n d " a n g e l o m o r p h i c " w i t h r e g a r d to Christology. 5 1 O f p a r t i c u l a r r e l e v a n c e is his
n o t e t h a t " a n g e l o m o r p h i c " s h o u l d r e f e r to visual p o r t r a y a l s of C h r i s t
in t h e f o r m (based literally o n ) of a n a n g e l . T h e t e r m " a n g e l o m o r p h i c " in this s t u d y will refer to instances of h u m a n beings a p p e a r i n g in t h e f o r m of angels. T h e visual c o m p o n e n t of a n g e l p o r t r a y a l s
will b e discussed in c h a p t e r 2.
I n a s h o r t article o n p a t t e r n s of m e d i a t i o n a n d t h e i r r e l a t i o n to
C h r i s t o l o g y , P. D a v i s h i n t e d a t t h e d i r e c t i o n s c h o l a r s w o u l d
next
explore. H e concludes:
O t h e r scholars have already noted a certain fluidity in the distinction
between God and his chief agents in some t e x t s . . . . By the same token,
when that agent is a h u m a n being, there might be some fluidity in the
distinction between the divine and the h u m a n in that particular case. 52
T w o s u b s e q u e n t studies o n C h r i s t o l o g y e x p l o r e d this possibility of
fluidity
48
in t h e distinction b e t w e e n t h e h u m a n a n d divine.
C . G i e s c h e n is p e r h a p s t h e s t r o n g e s t a d v o c a t e f o r a n g e l o m o r p h i c
C h r i s t o l o g y . G i e s c h e n ' s w o r k is a collection of t h e a n t e c e d e n t s t o a n d
early e v i d e n c e for a n g e l o m o r p h i c C h r i s t o l o g y t h r o u g h the f o u r t h c e n t u r y C E . 5 3 It is his a i m to d e m o n s t r a t e t h a t " a n g e l t r a d i t i o n s . . . h a d
a significant i m p a c t o n t h e early e x p r e s s i o n of C h r i s t o l o g y . " 5 4
s u r v e y of t h e a n t e c e d e n t s i n c l u d e d a s e c t i o n o n
His
"angelomorphic
relationship
b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s s t u d i e d t h e C h r i s t o l o g y a n d soteriology of L u k e Acts in light of a n g e l o m o r p h i c traditions. 5 Like G i e s c h e n , F l e t c h e r L o u i s ' s b a c k g r o u n d r e s e a r c h i n c l u d e d a significant section (the m o s t
t h o r o u g h of the a f o r e m e n t i o n e d studies) o n a n g e l o m o r p h i c
ity.
58
human-
h e h o p e s to h a v e d e m o n s t r a t e d t h a t " t h e r e w a s a well e s t a b l i s h e d
a n d significant t r a d i t i o n , o r e v e n t r a d i t i o n s , in w h i c h h u m a n
tity w a s u n d e r s t o o d in a n g e l i c c a t e g o r i e s . "
59
iden-
H e g o e s o n to say:
F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s c o m e u n d e r s o m e criticism.
53
61
and
J . O ' N e i l l h a s cri-
t i q u e d F l e t c h e r - L o u i s ' s c o n c l u s i o n s b e c a u s e " t h e s e c l a i m s to
onto-
interpreters
a r g u e t h a t P a u l h a s s o m e sort of c o m p a r i s o n in m i n d f o r i n s t a n c e ,
" y o u r e c e i v e d m e (as you) w o u l d receive a m e s s e n g e r / a n a n g e l of
G o d , as y o u w o u l d receive C h r i s t J e s u s
r e g a r d e d c o m m e n t a i ) o n G a l a t i a n s , h o w e v e r , H . B e t z m a k e s this
interesting observation a b o u t the relationship between h u m a n s a n d
angels in his gloss o n 4:14, " T o b e s u r e , in a n t i q u i t y t h e r e w a s n o t
a g r e a t d i f f e r e n c e b e t w e e n t h e two, b e c a u s e o n e c o u l d n e v e r b e sure
w h e t h e r o n e was encountering a divine angel or a human messenger."63 B e t z ' s
s t u d e n t M . M i t c h e l l says c o n c e r n i n g t h e s a m e verse t h a t " t h e r e is
n o t h i n g in t h e p a s s a g e t o suggest t h a t P a u l likens h i m s e l f to t h e
s u p e r n a t u r a l e n v o y s , a n g e l s . " 6 4 T h e s e t w o j u x t a p o s e d o p i n i o n s clearly
d e m o n s t r a t e the c o n s i d e r a b l e c o n f u s i o n t h a t h a s arisen o v e r t h e m e a n i n g of P a u l ' s p h r a s e , b u t also t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d
angels generally. Recently C. Gieschen has argued for a strong angel
C h r i s t o l o g y u n d e r l y i n g this p h r a s e . 6 5 H i s exegesis, h o w e v e r , h a s b e e n
c h a l l e n g e d b y a n u m b e r of scholars. 6 6 T h u s , in c u r r e n t s c h o l a r s h i p
t h e r e s e e m s t o b e c o n s i d e r a b l e d e b a t e o v e r the u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e
r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
describe his idea that individuals and communities are angelic in "this-life." The
use of this terminology confuses the issue further, however, since the term comes
from second century CE sources. The employment of it as a technical term implies
that the idea was widespread in the literature from an earlier period, but this is
not the case. Luke-Acts, pp. 184, 214-215.
62
J. O'Neill, Review of C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts in JTS 50 (1999) 225-230.
63
H. D. Betz, Galatians: A Commentary on Paul's Letter to the Churches in Galatia
(Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1979) 226; italics mine.
64
M. Mitchell, "New Testament Envoys" JBL 111 (1992) 646 n. 17. Contra
J. Fitzmyer, "But though the word is found in the New Testament in the
sense of a human messenger (Lk 7:24; 9:52; Jas 2:25), it is never used thus by
Paul." "A Feature of Qumran Angelology and the Angels of 1 Cor 11:10" NTS 4
(1957-58) 55.
65
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, pp. 315-325.
66
See two reviews: J. Davila, JSJ 30 (1999) 344-346, and D. Hannah, JTS 51
(2000) 230-236.
(e)
Summary
finding
evidence
for
a n t e c e d e n t s to a n g e l o m o r p h i c Christology. T h e s t r o n g e m p h a s i s u p o n
a n g e l o m o r p h i c C h r i s t o l o g y in r e c e n t s c h o l a r s h i p o n a n g e l beliefs r e p resents s o m e t h i n g of a bias in s c h o l a r s h i p . It suggests t h a t angels c a n
o n l y b e discussed v a l u a b l y as t h e y relate to t h e h u m a n J e s u s
but
o n its o w n , w i t h o u t t h e p u r p o s e of
d e t e c t i n g its i n f l u e n c e o n l a t e r C h r i s t o l o g y , will a l l o w f o r a
more
u n b i a s e d view t h a t d o e s n o t privilege t h e e v i d e n c e r e g a r d i n g J e s u s .
N e x t , a s h o r t discussion of t h e c o n t e x t of s e c o n d T e m p l e
angel
1.4
Historical
Context
T h e H e b r e w w o r d for a n g e l is
69
A t t h e m o s t g e n e r a l level
flexi-
bility t o r e f e r t o e i t h e r h u m a n o r divine m e s s e n g e r s .
I n o r d e r to u n d e r s t a n d t h e a n g e l beliefs of t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e
p e r i o d , it is i m p o r t a n t to b e a w a r e of t h e beliefs t h a t p r e c e d e d t h e m ,
as well as those t h a t w e r e c o n t e m p o r a r y in t h e w i d e r G r a e c o - R o m a n
milieu. 7 2 T h e logical s t a r t i n g p o i n t , t h e n , is a n g e l beliefs f r o m t h e
H e b r e w Bible. A s M a c h
suggests, beliefs a b o u t a n g e l s f r o m
the
H e b r e w Bible c a n b e g r o u p e d i n t o t w o m a i n c a t e g o r i e s : t h e divine
c o u n c i l a n d t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d .
As in m a n y a n c i e n t N e a r E a s t e r n c u l t u r e s , t h e H e b r e w
under-
s t a n d i n g of t h e h e a v e n l y w o r l d w a s of a royal c o u r t w i t h Y a h w e h
as king a n d various divine beings at his service (Ps 82; 1 K g 2 2 : 1 9 - 2 2 ;
Job
1-2; Dan
7). 73 T h u s , e a r l y c o n c e p t i o n s of t h e h e a v e n l y
realm
e n g a g e d a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c terms. It s h o u l d c o m e as n o surprise, t h e n ,
to see l a t e r a n g e l beliefs d e m o n s t r a t i n g a similar u n d e r s t a n d i n g .
I n a n u m b e r of H e b r e w Bible texts G o d ' s visible f o r m to h u m a n s
is d e s c r i b e d as t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d (
7 4
. (
Scholars h
p r i m a r i l y c o n s i d e r e d t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d a s a p e r s o n i f i c a t i o n
(hypostasis) of G o d . 7 5 T h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d c a r r i e s o u t p a r t i c u l a r
tasks o n e a r t h : m e s s e n g e r ( G e n 16, 22; J u d g 6, 13), p r o t e c t o r / w a r r i o r ( N u m 22; Ps 34), a n d e v e n d e s t r o y e r ( E x o d 4 : 2 4 [ L X X ] ) . T h a t
69
For definitions of the term, see " "in TDOT 8:308-325; BDB 521-522.
For definitions of the term, see "" in TD.NT 1:74-87; W. Arndt and
F. W. Gingrich, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian
Writings (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1952) 7-8; Liddell-Scott, A Greek-English
Lexicon (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1968) 7. The term is applied to some
gods as messengers: Hermes (Homer, Odyssey 5:29; Plato, Cratylus 407e), Iris (Homer,
liad 2:786, 3:121), and Nemesis (Plato, Laws 4:717d).
71
For definitions of "angel" see: ABD 1:248-255; DDD 81-96; Encyclopedia of the
Dead Sea Scrolls (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000) 24-27.
72
For a survey of angel traditions in the Old Testament, see G. Heidt, Angelology
in the Old Testament (Washington DC: Catholic University, 1949).
78
E. Theodore Mullen, The Divine Council in Canaanite and Early Hebrew Literature
(Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1980).
74
For references to the Angel of the Lord, see Gen 16, 22, 24; Exod 3:2; Num
20, 22; Judg 2, 5, 6, 13; Zech; et al., as well as eleven references in the NT (Matt,
Luke, and Acts).
75
On the Angel of the Lord, see J. Fossum, The Name of God and the Angel of the
Lord, pp. 192-238.
70
character.
A n e x t e n s i o n of t h e h e a v e n l y c o u r t c o n c e p t n o t e d a b o v e m a y h a v e
led to the i n d i v i d u a l i z a t i o n of o n e of t h e p r i m a r y d e n i z e n s of t h e
j u d i c i a l c o u r t setting: t h e a c c u s e r o r " S a t a n . " T h e H e b r e w
term
Temple
p e r i o d . 7 8 I n t h e w r i t i n g s of t h e N T , S a t a n h a s d e v e l o p e d i n t o
an
evil b e i n g w h o s t a n d s d i a m e t r i c a l l y o p p o s e d to G o d . T h e n a m e S a t a n
o c c u r s s o m e 39 t i m e s in t h e N T . M u c h h a s b e e n w r i t t e n a b o u t t h e
figure
of S a t a n t h r o u g h o u t history. 7 9 W e will n o t b e l o o k i n g i n t o
d e m o n o l o g y in o u r discussion; n e v e r t h e l e s s , S a t a n d o e s c o m e to b e
u n d e r s t o o d as a t e m p t e r of h u m a n s o n a n i n d i v i d u a l basis a n d m a y
e v e n i n v a d e t h e m ( L u k e 22:3, M a r k 8 : 2 7 8 0 . ( 3 3
T h e p r o p h e t s a r e relatively q u i e t o n t h e s u b j e c t of angels. O n l y
the post-Exilic p r o p h e t s Z e c h a r i a h a n d Ezekiel h a v e m u c h to say
about them. T h e r e are only two references f r o m the
pre-Exilic
76
BDB, p. 1370.
Satan also occurs once in 1 Chr 21:1.
78
Other figures mentioned in this literature do seem to fit the same role: Mastema
(Jubliees, Dead Sea Scrolls), Diablos (Life of Adam and Eve), Belial, etc.
79
For a succinct survey, see C. Breytenbach and P. L. Day, "Satan" in DDD
1369-1380. Also see V. Hamilton, "Satan" in ABD 5:985989. More thorough studies are undertaken by P. Day, An Adversary in Heaven: Satan in the Hebrew Bible (Atlanta,
GA: Scholars Press, 1988), and E. Pagels, The Origin of Satan (London: Penguin
Books, 1997).
80
The development of demonology seems to parallel that of angelology; i.e., there
is a proliferation in the Second Temple period and beyond. The discovery of the
Dead Sea Scrolls has opened up the study of demonology, which was largely centered on the New Testament. For a succinct review and look at the Dead Sea
Scrolls' demonology, see P. Alexander, "Demonology of the Dead Sea Scrolls" in
The Dead Sea Scrolls after 50 Years, ed. P. Flint and J . VanderKam (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 1999) 2:331-353.
81
Cherubim are found in Gen 3:24; Exod 25, 26 (in descriptions of the Ark of
the Covenant), 36, 37; Kgs and Chr (in descriptions of the art of the Temple);
77
i g n a t i o n s in d e t a i l in his m o n o g r a p h , A
Him?
Thousand.
Thousands
Sewed
H u m a n s d o n o t a p p e a r to h a v e a significant i n t e r a c t i o n w i t h
p r o v i d e us w i t h t w o l e n g t h y tales t h a t
involve s o m e of t h e s e p r i n c i p a l angels: R a p h a e l a p p e a r s i n t h e B o o k
of T o b i t (3:17, 5:4, 7:8, 9:1 a n d 5, 11:2 a n d 7, 12:15) as a c o m p a n i o n to T o b i a s ; a n d U r i e l in 4 E z r a (originally p a r t of 2 Esdras)
as a n i n t e r p r e t e r of visions. B o t h t h e c r e a t i o n of a h i e r a r c h y a m o n g
t h e a n g e l s as well as t h e i n d i v i d u a l i z a t i o n of s o m e a n g e l s s e e m to
b e a n t h r o p o m o r p h i s m s t h a t m a y h a v e a l l o w e d f o r a m o r e accessible n a t u r e f o r angels, w h i c h in t u m m a y h a v e p r o v i d e d t h e basis
f o r a m o r e d y n a m i c r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
T h e a u t h o r s of t h e L X X
m a d e i n t e r p r e t a t i v e decisions as t h e y
w r o t e t h e i r n e w text. O f p a r t i c u l a r i n t e r e s t to us is h o w the t e r m
is r e n d e r e d in t h e L X X . I n a l a r g e n u m b e r of cases w h e r e
a p p e a r s , t h e L X X t r a n s l a t e s . T h e cases t h a t a r e m o s t
Ezek 10; et al. Seraphim are found in Isa 6:2, 6. As noted in DDD "Angel I" (pp.
83-84), these groups were never interpreted as "angels" in any ancient texts.
82
S. Olyan, A Thousand Thousands Sewed Him.
83
According to the rabbis, the names of the angels came from the Babylonian
Exile (Gen R. 18:1). On Michael and Gabriel in Daniel, see, "Michael and Gabriel:
Angelological Problems in the Book of Daniel" in The Scriptures and the Scrolls, ed.
F. Garcia Martinez (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1992) 114-124.
84
See "Michael" in DDD 1065-1072; ABD 4:811. See also the aforementioned
study by D. Hannah, Michael and Christ.
85
See "Gabriel" in DDD 640-642; ABD 2:863.
86
See "Raphael" in DDD 1299-1300; ABD 5:621.
87
See "Uriel" in DDD 1670-1672; ABD 6:769.
88
See G. Barton. "The Origin of the Names of Angels and Demons in the
Extra-Canonical Apocalyptic Literature to 100 AD" JBL 31 (1912) 156-167, and
Y. Yadin, The Scroll of the War of the Sons of Light against the Sons of Darkness (Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 1962) 237-240.
89
Yet Michael and Gabriel appear in the Book of Daniel, and an analogous
figure appears in Josh 5:13-15.
illuminating for the present study are those w h e n the L X X has taken
s o m e o t h e r t e r m a n d t r a n s l a t e d it as . The L X X of t h e B o o k
of J o b is a g o o d e x a m p l e . 9 0 T h e H e b r e w t e x t of J o b c o n t a i n s t h e
t e r m only at 3 3 : 2 3 , b u t t h e L X X h a s 14 a d d i t i o n a l r e f e r e n c e s
to , especially w h e n d e s c r i b i n g t h e h e a v e n l y c o u n c i l in c h a p t e r l. 9 1 T h i s suggests t h a t t h e a u t h o r of t h e L X X of J o b e n v i s i o n e d
the c o u r t scenes in p a r t i c u l a r as b e i n g p l a y e d o u t by h e a v e n l y actors.
J. G a m m i e d o e s n o t see a n y specific c h a n g e s in t h e f u n c t i o n of angels
in t h e L X X of J o b o v e r against t h e f u n c t i o n s of angels in t h e H e b r e w
Bible. 9 2 H o w e v e r , t h e f a c t t h a t t h e t e r m is u s e d so m u c h
m o r e o f t e n t h a n in t h e H e b r e w suggests a n i n c r e a s e d interest
o r i n c r e a s e d use of a n g e l l a n g u a g e t o e x p l a i n divine activity.
T h e t e r m is n o t exclusive to Biblical texts. A n g e l s a r e also
f o u n d in i n s c r i p t i o n s a r o u n d t h e M e d i t e r r a n e a n region. 9 3 I t d o e s n o t
a p p e a r t h a t a n y of this m a t e r i a l suggests a close r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n
h u m a n s a n d angels, h o w e v e r . V i r t u a l l y all the i n v o c a t i o n s s e e m t o
b e of deities r e f e r r e d t o w i t h t h e subtitle o r p a r t i c u l a r angels.
T h e s e i n s c r i p t i o n s m a y h a v e f u n c t i o n e d in a s i m i l a r w a y to t h e ritual m a g i c spells, such as p r o t e c t i o n o r curses. T h e p r e s e n c e of inscriptions t h a t use t h e t e r m " a n g e l " suggests t h a t a n g e l beliefs w e r e q u i t e
w i d e s p r e a d a n d m a y h a v e s p a n n e d religious g r o u p s (Jewish, C h r i s t i a n ,
and pagan).
M a g i c a l texts ( G r e e k , H e b r e w , a n d C o p t i c ) also m a k e m e n t i o n of
angels. 9 4 A l t h o u g h m u c h of this m a t e r i a l is difficult to d a t e ( r a n g i n g
a n y w h e r e f r o m t h e first t h r o u g h t h e t w e l f t h c e n t u r i e s C E ) , s o m e of
the a n g e l beliefs d e m o n s t r a t e d t h e r e m a y d a t e b a c k i n t o o u r p e r i o d .
90
M. Mach discusses it in a separate section, pp. 105-113; J. Gammie, "The
Angelology and Demonology in the Septuagint of the Book of Job" HUCA 56 (1985)
1-19.
91
1:6, 14, 16, 17, 18, 2:1, 4:18, 5:1, 20:15, 36:14, 38:7, 40:11, 40:19, and 41:25.
92
J . Gammie, "The Angelology," pp. 11-12.
93
A brief survey of this material is considered in W. Carr, Angels and Principalities
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981) 40-42. A more thorough exposition
of some of the material may be found in A. R. R. Sheppard, "Pagan Cults of Angels
in Roman Asia Minor" Talanta 1 2 7 7 - 1 0 1(1980-1981)13,and S. Mitchell, Anatolia:
Land, Mm, and Gods in Asia Minor (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993) 2:45-46, 106,
and 136. See also section in L. Stuckenbruck, Angel Veneration and Christology, pp. 181-191.
94
H. D. Betz, The Greek Magical Papyri in Translation: Including the Demotic Spells
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1986); M. Meyer and R. Smith, Ancient
Christian Magic: Coptic Texts of Ritual Power (San Francisco: Harper Collins, 1994);
R. Lesses, "Speaking with Angels: Jewish and Greco-Egyptian Revelatory Adjurations" HTR 89 (1996) 41-60; D. Aune, "The Apocalypse of John and Magic" NTS
33 (1987) 481-501. See also section in L. Stuckenbmck, Angel Veneration, pp. 192-200.
speech
95
In the Testament of Solomon 22:20 (first-third centuries GE), we find the following reference to Jesus as an angel: "I [Solomon] said to him [Ephippas, a
demon], 'By what angel are you thwarted?' He said, 'By the one who is going to
be born of from a virgin and be crucified by the Jews.' "
96
For some interesting parallels, see Acts 14:11-12, where the Lycaonians believe
Paul and Barnabas to be Hermes and Zeus respectively. From classical literature we
have a number of examples where the Greek gods, in the guise of humans, visited
mortals: Apollodorus, The Library 2.4.8; Hesiod, Shield of Heracles 1-56; Homer, Odyssey
17.485; Iamblichus, De mysteriis Aegyptus 1.1 (Hermes is ); Plato,
Sophist 216B; Silus Italicus 7.176; Ps-Sophocles (in Clement of Alexandria, Stromata
5.14.111), 46; Ovid, Metamorpheses 8.611-724. See Geischen, Angelomorphic Christology,
p. 318.
97
D. Daube. "On Acts 23: Sadducees and Angels" JBL 109 (1990) 493-497. Cf.
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 57-61.
r e s u r r e c t i o n , w h i c h , in w i d e s p r e a d belief, a g o o d p e r s o n s p e n d s in
the r e a l m o r m o d e of a n g e l o r spirit." 9 8 T h i s line of a r g u m e n t is
s u p p o r t e d b y t h e f a c t t h a t L u k e d i s p a r a g e s t h e S a d d u c e e s ' d e n i a l of
t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n e l s e w h e r e (cf. L u k e 2 0 : 2 7 ; A c t s 4:1).
If D a u b e is c o r r e c t , t h e n t h e r e is n o e v i d e n c e t h e S a d d u c e e s d e n i e d
t h e existence of angels. If D a u b e is i n c o r r e c t , it still s e e m s h i g h l y
p r o b a b l e t h a t since this r e f e r e n c e in Acts is o u r only e x t a n t d e n i a l
of t h e belief in t h e e x i s t e n c e of angels b y a J e w i s h g r o u p , it m a y
a c t u a l l y a c t as t h e e x c e p t i o n t h a t p r o v e s t h e rule. T h a t is, L u k e m a y
specifically m e n t i o n it b e c a u s e it is peculiar t h a t t h e S a d d u c e e s d o n o t
believe i n angels. It is especially p e c u l i a r given the f a c t t h a t angels
figure
p r o m i n e n t l y in t h e P e n t a t e u c h , w h i c h t h e S a d d u c e e s h e l d as
t h e i r scripture. 9 9
T h e r e m a y h a v e b e e n o t h e r g r o u p s f r o m w h o m t h e r e is n o e x t a n t
r e c o r d w h o did n o t believe in angels, b u t this s t u d y will p r o c e e d
with t h e a s s u m p t i o n t h a t t h e belief in a n g e l s w a s a w i d e s p r e a d , if
n o t u b i q u i t o u s , p h e n o m e n o n for J e w i s h g r o u p s a n d t h a t t h o s e beliefs
w e r e likely k n o w n a n d s h a r e d w i t h t h e w i d e r G r a e c o - R o m a n c u l t u r e .
Lastly, a brief discussion of t h e a p p r o a c h t a k e n t o w a r d t h e evidence
is p r o v i d e d to o r i e n t t h e r e a d e r .
1.5
Outline
T h e e v i d e n c e is e x a m i n e d in t w o p a r t s : a p p e a r a n c e a n d i n t e r a c t i o n .
T h e s e t w o p a r t s r e p r e s e n t t h e m a i n ways in w h i c h angels a n d h u m a n s
h a v e a r e l a t i o n s h i p . T h e y c a n physically a p p e a r like o n e
another,
a n d t h e y c a n i n t e r a c t w i t h o n e a n o t h e r in v a r i o u s ways.
T h e i n t r o d u c t i o n to e a c h of the t w o p a r t s p r o v i d e s t h e l a r g e r c o n text for t h e a n g e l m a t e r i a l to b e discussed. P a r t o n e c o n t a i n s t w o
c h a p t e r s , t h e first of w h i c h e x a m i n e s t h e e v i d e n c e in w h i c h angels
a p p e a r in t h e f o r m of h u m a n b e i n g s . T h e s e c o n d e x a m i n e s t h e evid e n c e in w h i c h h u m a n b e i n g s a r e c h a r a c t e r i z e d in angelic categories.
T h e q u e s t i o n of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n
a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s is
a d d r e s s e d by c o n s i d e r i n g t h e i m p a c t a p p e a r a n c e h a s o n identification.
F o r i n s t a n c e , if a n a n g e l a p p e a r s in t h e f o r m of a h u m a n , d o e s it
m e a n t h e r e is a n y t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of t h e angel?
98
PART ONE
APPEARANCE
PART ONE
APPEARANCE
Introduction
T h e first p a r t of this study e x a m i n e s t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s
a n d angels f r o m t h e p e r s p e c t i v e of t h e i r physical f o r m o r a p p e a r a n c e . " A p p e a r a n c e " in this s t u d y will b e t a k e n to m e a n " t h e o u t w a r d f o r m as perceived ( w h e t h e r correctly o r not), especially visually." 1
Specifically, a n g e l s a p p e a r i n g in h u m a n f o r m (i.e., a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c )
a r e c o n s i d e r e d in c h a p t e r 2 a n d h u m a n s c h a r a c t e r i z e d as angels (i.e.,
a n g e l o m o r p h i c ) in c h a p t e r 3.
In attempting to understand the relationship between h u m a n s a n d
angels, it is n e c e s s a r y t o d e t e r m i n e t h e c r i t e r i a by w h i c h t h e t w o
sets of b e i n g s m i g h t be identified o r distinguished. As a starting p o i n t ,
w e n o t e t h a t h u m a n s a r e flesh a n d b l o o d , w h i l e divine beings, like
angels, a r e i n c o r p o r e a l . It h a s a l r e a d y b e e n n o t e d t h a t t h e
terms
a n d h a v e t h e s e m a n t i c r a n g e to r e f e r to b o t h h u m a n
a n d divine m e s s e n g e r s . T e r m s d e r i v e t h e i r m e a n i n g f r o m t h e i r c o n text. W h e t h e r a n d a r e m e a n t to r e f e r to h u m a n m e s sengers o r divine a g e n t s c a n o n l y b e d e t e r m i n e d b y l o o k i n g a t t h e i r
use in p a r t i c u l a r cases. E v e n w i t h a n a w a r e n e s s of c o n t e x t , h o w e v e r ,
S. M e i e r says, " t h e use of t h e t e r m maPk to i d e n t i f y b o t h
human
a n d s u p e r n a t u r a l m e s s e n g e r s results in s o m e p a s s a g e s w h e r e it is
u n c l e a r w h i c h of t h e t w o is i n t e n d e d if n o f u r t h e r details a r e p r o v i d e d . " A s e x a m p l e s h e gives J u d g 2 : 1 - 5 ; 5:23; M a i 3:1; Eccl 5:5. 2
C . N e w s o m n o t e s similarly, " A s t e r m s d e n o t i n g f u n c t i o n s , b o t h aggelos a n d maPk c a n r e f e r e q u a l l y t o h u m a n o r a n g e l i c beings. C o n s e q u e n t l y , t h e r e a r e p a s s a g e s in w h i c h it r e m a i n s d i s p u t e d w h e t h e r t h e
r e f e r e n c e is to a h e a v e n l y b e i n g o r a h u m a n o n e (see J u d g 2:1; M a i
3: l)." 3 It is i m p o r t a n t to r e m e m b e r t h a t , a l t h o u g h s o m e
passages
1
The Concise Oxford Dictionary, 9th ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998)
59. "Appearance" will be used throughout rather than "form" since, as we will see,
angels can appear in a variety of forms.
2
S. Meier, "Angel: I" in DDD, p. 48.
3
C. Newsom, "Angel: O T " in ABD 1:248-249. See also JE 2:957, "As a result
m a y p r e s e n t i n t e r p r e t a t i v e difficulties f o r m o d e r n r e a d e r s , it is n o t
c o r r e c t to a s s u m e a u t o m a t i c a l l y t h a t a n y s u c h c o n f u s i o n existed f o r
ancient authors a n d audiences. This study considers any
passages
statement
f r o m C . G i e s c h e n s u m m a r i z e s t h e c o n f u s i o n t h a t c a n arise:
Because angels often appear in the form of men, the distinction between
what is anthropomorphic and what is angelomorphic is difficult to
maintain. W h a t one person may interpret as ananthropomorphism,
another could see as a concrete description of an angelomorphic figure.4
C e n t r a l to G i e s c h e n ' s s t a t e m e n t is t h e d e f i n i t i o n of " a n g e l o m o r p h i c . "
H e defines it as " a n inclusive a d j e c t i v e w h i c h d e s c r i b e s a p h e n o m enon that has the variegated form a n d functions, even though
figure
C.
the
Fletcher-
L o u i s d e f i n e s a n g e l o m o r p h i c as " w h e r e v e r t h e r e a r e signs t h a t a n
i n d i v i d u a l o r c o m m u n i t y possesses specifically angelic c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s
o r status, t h o u g h for w h o m i d e n t i t y c a n n o t b e r e d u c e d to t h a t of
a n a n g e l . " H e a d d s , " I n this c a s e w e u n d e r s t a n d t h e w o r d a n g e l t o
b e d e f i n e d b y t h e c o n s t e l l a t i o n of c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s a n d motifs w h i c h
c o m m o n l y o c c u r across a b r o a d s p r e a d of J e w i s h texts f r o m t h e seco n d T e m p l e a n d early r a b b i n i c p e r i o d s . " 6 A m o n g the c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s
of a n g e l i c i d e n t i t y t h a t F l e t c h e r - L o u i s o u t l i n e s a r e : g i g a n t i s m , irid e s c e n c e , w e a r i n g of s y m b o l i c c l o t h i n g , a n d p a r t i c i p a t i o n i n
the
a n g e l i c c o m m u n i t y a n d liturgy. T h e s e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , h e a r g u e s , c a n
b e a p p l i e d to h u m a n s in s o m e a n c i e n t texts, t h e r e f o r e a l l o w i n g us
t o speak of a n " a n g e l o m o r p h i c
humanity."7
of this diversity, there are some passages where it is uncertain whether a human
or superhuman messenger is meant."
4
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology: Antecedents and Early Evidence (Leiden: E . J .
Brill, 1997) '28.
5
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, pp. 27-28.
6
G. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts: Angels, Christology and Soteriology (Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 1997) 14-15.
7
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 211-225.
"angelo-
m o r p h i c " w i t h r e g a r d to h u m a n i t y s h o u l d b e c o n f i n e d to t h e visual
t h a t is, to d e s c r i b e t h e w a y i n w h i c h s o m e h u m a n s a r e
portrayed
visually. U s i n g t h e t e r m m o r e b r o a d l y f o r all of h u m a n i t y o b f u s c a t e s
t h e discussion of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
W h a t is n e e d e d , t h e n , for this s t u d y is to survey the v a r i e t y of
w a y s in w h i c h a n g e l s a p p e a r in t h e w r i t i n g s f r o m this p e r i o d so as
to o b t a i n a n a c c u r a t e i d e a of w h a t c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s m i g h t rightly b e
c o n s i d e r e d t o b e constitutive of " a n g e l o m o r p h i c . "
T h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e p e r i o d f o r t h e a p p e a r a n c e of angels fits
i n t o t h r e e categories:
(1) cases in w h i c h n o p h y s i c a l d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e a n g e l is given;
(2) cases i n w h i c h angels a p p e a r in h u m a n f o r m , o r a n t h r o p o m o r phically. T h i s c a t e g o r y will b e t h e f o c u s of c h a p t e r 2; a n d
(3) a n g e l o p h a n i e s c a s e s in w h i c h t h e t e r m f o r a n g e l is p r e s e n t in
t h e text.
First, t h e vast m a j o r i t y of i n s t a n c e s w h e r e t h e t e r m s /
in t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m this p e r i o d s e e m to r e f e r to t h e h e a v e n l y o r d e r
of c r e a t u r e s o m i t a n y physical d e s c r i p t i o n (e.g., G e n 16; J u d g 2 : 1 4 ;
L u k e 1; Acts 11:13; G a l 3:19; R e v 8 1 6 1 0 ,
1 4 ;
to g l e a n m u c h i n f o r m a t i o n f r o m m a n y of t h e s e i n s t a n c e s
et al.). It is difficult
because
t h e c o n t e x t r e m a i n s a m b i g u o u s as to w h e t h e r t h e seer is a w a r e t h a t
t h e a n g e l is a n y t h i n g o t h e r t h a n h u m a n .
It is u n c e r t a i n h o w best to i n t e r p r e t this i n f o r m a t i o n . It c o u l d suggest t h a t t h e r e w a s a w i d e l y u n d e r s t o o d o r g e n e r a l l y a c c e p t e d i d e a
D. Hannah, Michael and Christ: Michael Traditions and Angel Christology in Early
Christianity (Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1999) 13.
Appearance
6:11
14 t h e a n g e l E r m i e l is d e s c r i b e d :
of the Archons
9 3 : 1 3 - 2 2 describes the
angel
Eleleth:
Now as for that angel, I cannot speak of his power: his appearance
is like fine gold and his raiment is like snow. No, truly, my mouth
cannot bear to speak of his power a n d the appearance of his face.
Eleleth, the great angel, spoke to me. "It is I," he said, "who a m
understanding. I a m one of the four light-givers, who stand in the
presence of the great invisible spirit." 9
T h i s brief s u r v e y of t h e e v i d e n c e across a v a r i e t y of texts ( a n d in
several texts to b e c o n s i d e r e d below) i n d i c a t e s t h a t brilliance
and
say
t w o beings. T h e h u m a n s a r e f e a r f u l specifically b e c a u s e t h e a n g e l is
a w e s o m e in s o m e respect.
A m o n g t h e e v i d e n c e of t h e m a n i f e s t a t i o n of angels l e a d i n g t o t h e
seer falling to t h e g r o u n d a r e s o m e cases in w h i c h t h e r e a s o n f o r
falling to t h e g r o u n d is i n t e n t to w o r s h i p t h e b e i n g . " W h e n J o s h u a
is told t h e t r u e i d e n t i t y of t h e b e i n g b e f o r e h i m in J o s h 5 : 1 3 - 1 5 , h e
falls to t h e g r o u n d to w o r s h i p (cf. E z e k 1:28; 1 En.
Mart.
14:14). In t h e
humans
them.
T h i s c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of f e a r a n d falling to t h e g r o u n d is n o t limited
to a n g e l o p h a n i e s , h o w e v e r . It s e e m s to b e a n a s p e c t of e n c o u n t e r i n g divine b e i n g generally. So in E x o d 3:6 at t h e b u r n i n g b u s h M o s e s
h i d e s his face b e c a u s e h e is a f r a i d to look a t G o d . F e a r t h a t h u m a n
b e i n g s will die if t h e y see G o d is a r e c u r r i n g t h e m e (cf. E x o d 20:19),
a n d in t w o cases in J u d g 6 : 2 3 a n d 13:22 (as well as E x o d 3:2) t h e
h u m a n s h a v e a c t u a l l y seen t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d a n d f e a r d e a t h as
if t h e y h a v e seen G o d .
S o t w o c h a r a c t e r i s t i c e l e m e n t s o f t e n s e e m to b e a s s o c i a t e d w i t h
t h e m a n i f e s t a t i o n of a n a n g e l in t h e e a r t h l y r e a l m . T h e s e cases suggest a t least t h a t t h e angels a r e a p p e a r i n g n o t in h u m a n f o r m b u t
in a m o r e a w e s o m e f o r m w i t h b r i g h t light t h a t c a u s e s the s e e r to
fall to t h e g r o u n d in f e a r o r w o r s h i p . T h e e v i d e n c e of this c a t e g o r y
suggests t h a t , in a t least t h e s e cases, t h e r e c a n b e n o i d e n t i f i c a t i o n
b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels. T h i s is only a subset of t h e large b o d y
of e v i d e n c e , h o w e v e r .
It is i m p o r t a n t , t h e n , b e f o r e b e g i n n i n g t h e analysis of texts to s u m m a r i z e a n d d e f i n e fairly precisely w h a t is m e a n t b y t h e t e r m " a n g e l "
in this investigation. A g e n e r a l d e f i n i t i o n of a n a n g e l is " a h e a v e n l y /
11
CHAPTER TWO
" B L I N D E D BY T H E
A N G E L S AS H U M A N
LIGHT":
BEINGS
I n this c h a p t e r t h e texts in w h i c h a n g e l s a p p e a r in t h e f o r m of
h u m a n b e i n g s as well as a p p a r e n t l y divine b e i n g s t h a t a r e r e f e r r e d
to as " m e n " a r e e x a m i n e d . I n a n u m b e r of texts, m a n y f r o m t h e
H e b r e w Bible, a n g e l s a r e d e s c r i b e d as a p p e a r i n g in t h e f o r m of
h u m a n s a n d a r e e v e n i n d i s t i n g u i s h a b l e f r o m h u m a n s until t h e i r t r u e
n a t u r e is revealed. I n s o m e o t h e r texts, a n g e l s a r e d e s c r i b e d as y o u n g
m e n . T h e evidence indicates that, even with such a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c
d e s c r i p t i o n s of angels, t h e y r e m a i n e d distinct f r o m h u m a n s .
2.1
I n t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d t h e H e b r e w S c r i p t u r e s existed
side b y side w i t h t r a n s l a t i o n s of t h o s e s a m e s c r i p t u r e s i n t o G r e e k ,
t h e S e p t u a g i n t ( L X X ) , a n d p e r h a p s also into A r a m a i c , t h e T a r g u m i m .
A d d i t i o n a l l y , t h e r e w e r e a l t e r n a t i v e versions of t h e P e n t a t e u c h , s u c h
as J u b i l e e s , t h e G e n e s i s A p o c r y p h o n , a n d t h e S a m a r i t a n P e n t a t e u c h
c i r c u l a t i n g . T h e H e b r e w Bible as it is n o w k n o w n c o m e s to us prim a r i l y t h r o u g h t h e m e d i e v a l M a s o r e t e s . 1 T h u s it c a n n o t be g u a r a n t e e d t h a t a n y p a r t i c u l a r passage h a s b e e n a c c u r a t e l y t r a n s m i t t e d f r o m
S e c o n d T e m p l e t i m e s t h r o u g h to t h e p r e s e n t , n o r t h a t it w a s t r e a t e d
as n o r m a t i v e b y all J e w s a t t h a t time.
T h e safest p a t h , t h e n , is t o c o n s i d e r w h a t all v e r s i o n s t h a t w o u l d
h a v e (or at least a r e likely to have) existed in t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e
a n d early C h r i s t i a n p e r i o d h a v e to say a b o u t t h e selected passages.
(a) Genesis
In G e n
18-19
d a y h e a t , sees t h r e e m e n ( ) . H e h u r r i e s o u t to g r e e t t h e m
a n d o f f e r t h e m hospitality in his t e n t :
1
But the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls has provided us with some direct knowledge of the Hebrew Scriptures in the Second Temple period (e.g., the Isaiah scroll).
19 b e g i n s b y s e e m i n g l y r e f e r r i n g to t h e t w o m e n
who
Immediately
2
A. Johnson has noted that there is often an ambiguity between the singular
and plural in the Hebrew Bible when referring to the Godhead. This ambiguity is
seen particularly when the Angel of the Lord is mentioned (e.g., Judg 6 and 13)
but also where angels are present, such as Gen 18 and 32. A. Johnson, The One
and the Many in the Israelite Conception of God (Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1961).
as well as a n y o t h e r H e b r e w Bible
texts w e r e b e i n g u n d e r s t o o d in t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d , it is
necessary to e x a m i n e t h e i r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n in t h e v a r i o u s e x t a n t sources
( L X X , Q u m r a n , etc.) f r o m t h a t p e r i o d . I n this s u b s e c t i o n , t h e v a r ious s o u r c e s will b e m a r k e d o u t w i t h h e a d i n g s for clarity. T h e s a m e
m e t h o d e x a m i n i n g all t h e e x t a n t late S e c o n d T e m p l e
interpreta-
Septuagint
T h e L X X m a i n t a i n s t h e s a m e t e r m s as t h e H e b r e w in t h e M a s o r e t i c
text. G e n 18:2 says t h e r e w e r e " t h r e e m e n " ( ), w h i c h is
m a i n t a i n e d t h r o u g h o u t c h a p t e r 18. C h a p t e r 19 says " t h e t w o a n g e l s "
(oi ) a r r i v e d in S o d o m . T h e r e a r e n o significant v a r i a n t s .
It is difficult, if n o t impossible, t o d e t e r m i n e w h a t t h e old G r e e k o r
Hebrew
w h a t a t least o n e set of J e w i s h i n t e r p r e t e r s f r o m t h e p e r i o d
were
s
J. Van Seters, Abraham in History and Tradition (New Haven: Yale University
Press, 1975) 214-216.
18. 4 S i n c e t h e text is f r a g -
m e n t a r y , its g e n r e c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d w i t h a n y c o n f i d e n c e . It
d o e s s e e m , h o w e v e r , given t h e v a r i o u s allusions t o P e n t a t e u c h a l n a r ratives, as if t h e f r a g m e n t is o n e of a n u m b e r of texts f r o m a m o n g
t h e finds a t Q u m r a n t h a t r e p r e s e n t a r e w o r k i n g o r m i d r a s h of t h e
Biblical texts. I n t e r e s t i n g l y , f r a g m e n t 1 m a k e s r e f e r e n c e to A z a z e l
a n d also t o t h e " a n g e l s " to w h o m a r e b o r n t h e g i a n t s ( p e r h a p s a
reference to G e n 6 or 1
En.).
T h e s h o r t r e f e r e n c e in f r a g m e n t 2 says, " [ m e ] n f r o m t h e o a k s of
M a m r e a n g e l s [ ] t h e y [. . .]" 5 T h o u g h f r a g m e n t a r y , t h e statem e n t s e e m s t o r e f e r to G e n 18:1 a n d calls t h e visitors " a n g e l s . " T h i s
is n o t a p a r t i c u l a r l y s u r p r i s i n g exegesis, since r e a d i n g c h a p t e r s
18
interpreter
f r o m t h e p e r s p e c t i v e of a n a n g e l of P r e s e n c e , w h o in 1 : 2 7 - 2 8 is told
b y G o d t o i n s t r u c t M o s e s a b o u t t h e " c r e a t i o n until m y s a n c t u a r y is
built in t h e i r m i d s t f o r e v e r a n d e v e r . " A t 16:1 the G e n
18 n a r r a -
tive is r e c o u n t e d , " A n d o n t h e n e w m o o n of t h e f o u r t h m o n t h , w e
a p p e a r e d to A b r a h a m a t t h e o a k of M a m r e a n d w e t a l k e d w i t h h i m
a n d w e also c a u s e d h i m to k n o w t h a t a son w o u l d b e g i v e n t o h i m
b y S a r a h , his w i f e . " T h e
first-person
Abraham
a n d h e b r o u g h t h i m o u t f r o m t h e m i d s t of t h e o v e r t h r o w . "
Jub.
is a retelling of t h e n a r r a t i v e of G e n e s i s t h r o u g h E x o d
12,
w h i c h is n o t unlike a n u m b e r of texts f o u n d a t Q u m r a n , s u c h as
t h e G e n e s i s A p o c r y p h o n . T h e p r e s e n c e of c o p i e s of Jub. a t Q u m r a n .
as well as a r e f e r e n c e t o Jub.
in t h e D a m a s c u s D o c u m e n t
1 6 : 3 - 4 ) , m e a n s it d a t e s t o n o l a t e r t h a n a r o u n d
(CD
100 B C E . Jib.
is
p r e s e n t e d as a r e v e l a t i o n to M o s e s a t Sinai b y a n " a n g e l of t h e
P r e s e n c e . " T h e a n g e l o f t e n speaks in t h e
first-person
first-person
singular
and
is u n i q u e in t h e l i t e r a t u r e of t h e p e r i o d .
It s e e m s c o r r e c t t o i n f e r h e r e , t h e n , t h a t t h e a u t h o r of Jub.
has
i d e n t i f i e d t h e a n g e l of t h e P r e s e n c e as also h a v i n g a p p e a r e d
Abraham
l o n g a g o . Jub.
to
r e p r e s e n t s a n o t h e r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of t h e
G e n e s i s story in w h i c h a n a n g e l is t h e visitor to A b r a h a m .
The
t h e n , r e p r e s e n t s a witness to t h e o n g o i n g
(Ant.) p r e s e n t s J e w i s h h i s t o r y f r o m t h e c r e a t i o n
It seems clear that occurrences of in the B.J. and Vita refer to human
messengers. However, when we get to the Ant., we see being used in places
where we would expect the term to mean divine being from the Hebrew Scripture.
Two noticeable exceptions are 1:200 and 5:279 (Gen 19 and Judg 13), where the
term / occurs. It is interesting to note that in the famous passage
on the war (3:400), when Josephus recounts his proclamation to Vespasian that he
would become Caesar, Josephus says that he came to Vespasian ' .
equating
the
w o r l d . " 1 0 P h i l o , it s e e m s , t h e n , m a i n l y allegorizes t h e a p p e a r a n c e of
Similarly, Philo, Abr. 107, "for he [Abraham] in the middle of the day beholding as it were three men travelling (and he did not perceive that they were in reality of a more diving nature), ran up and entreated them with great perseverance
not to pass by his tent."
8
E.g., Conf. 27 "The divine and holy thoughts, who are often called angels"
( ).
9
. Goodenough. By Light, Light The Mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism (Amsterdam:
Philo Press, 1969) 79-80.
10
H. Wolfson, Philo: Foundations of Religious Philosophy in Judaism, Christianity, and
Islam (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1948) 372.
H e b r e w , b u t t h e n m a k e s c l e a r t h a t t h e y w e r e angels.
(vi) The Targumim
T a r g u m O n q e l o s (Tg. Onq.) m a i n t a i n s t h e use of " m e n " in c h a p t e r
18 a n d t w o angels in c h a p t e r 19. T a r g u m Neofiti (Tg. Neo.) specifically
says t h a t t h r e e a n g e l s a p p e a r e d to A b r a h a m ( c h a p t e r 18), as d o e s
T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n (Tg. Ps.-J.).
E v e n m o r e interestingly, in Tg.
t h e t w o a n g e l s w h o w e r e in S o d o m , a b o u t
v a r y f r o m t h e t i m e of
E z r a d o w n to t h e C r u s a d e s ; it p r o b a b l y c a m e i n t o its final f o r m in
t h e s e v e n t h o r e i g h t h c e n t u r y C E . ' 4 T e x t s w i t h s u c h late d a t e s m i g h t
r e a s o n a b l y b e q u e s t i o n e d as s o u r c e s of late S e c o n d T e m p l e
angel
belief. H o w e v e r , t h e d i s c o v e r y of A r a m a i c t r a n s l a t i o n s of Biblical
texts a t Q u m r a n m u c h like t h e T a r g u m i m suggests t h a t this t y p e of
t r a n s l a t i o n m a y d a t e t o a n early p e r i o d . 1 5 M o r e o v e r , b y t h e first c e n t u r y C E , A r a m a i c h a d b e c o m e t h e v e r n a c u l a r of the J e w s in Palestine
d i r o u g h to Babylon a n d beyond. 1 6 T h u s , b e a r i n g in m i n d die difficulties
11
w i t h r e s p e c t to d a t i n g , it is p r u d e n t to c o n s i d e r t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m
the T a r g u m i m as p e r h a p s c o n t a i n i n g t r a d i t i o n s t h a t g o b a c k to t h e
late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d .
T h e e v i d e n c e s e e m s to suggest t h a t n e a r t h e first c e n t u r y C E , m a n y
i n t e r p r e t e r s u n d e r s t o o d t h e t h r e e " m e n " w h o a p p e a r e d to A b r a h a m
as angels. T h a t t h e y a p p e a r e d as h u m a n s d o e s n o t s e e m to h a v e
m e a n t t h e y w e r e in a n y w a y t r a n s f o r m e d ; r a t h e r , t h e y
remained
Esau.
that
river
mysterious
important
t h e m e in G e n e s i s ; t h e y c o m e p r i m a r i l y f r o m G o d ( G e n 12, 39) a n d
otherwise from venerable
figures
(e.g., t h e p a t r i a r c h s u p o n
their
d e a t h b e d s , G e n 2 7 , 4 8 4 9 ) . W i t h w h o m did J a c o b s u p p o s e h e w a s
wrestling to m a k e s u c h a d e m a n d ? It d o e s n o t s e e m likely t h a t h e
t h o u g h t his o p p o n e n t w a s E s a u . T h i s q u e s t i o n m u s t r e m a i n
unan-
18
There is some confusion as to whether Jacob did indeed cross the river himself,
v. 22, but regardless, in v. 24 it is made clear that Jacob is alone when he is met.
19
H. Gunkel, 77le Folktale in the Old Testament, trans. John W. Rogerson (Sheffield:
Almond Press, 1987) 83-87.
20
H. Gunkel, Folktale, p. 87.
21
G. von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, trans. J . Marks (London: SCM, 1961) 315.
22
H. Gunkel, Folktale, p. 85. Tg. Neo. says that the morning is the time when
the angels praise God, and Sariel, Jacob's opponent, is the leader of the angels.
See also Tg. Ps.-J. and Gen. Rab. 78:1.
it s e e m s t h a t J a c o b s u p p o s e d his o p p o n e n t to b e s o m e o n e of g r e a t
p o w e r , w h o w a s a b l e to give h i m a n efficacious blessing,
perhaps
even G o d .
J a c o b ' s a d v e r s a r y r e s p o n d s to this c o n d i t i o n of a blessing b y requesting J a c o b ' s n a m e (v. 27). T h i s suggests t h a t w h o e v e r w e s u p p o s e t h e
o p p o n e n t to b e , h e did n o t k n o w J a c o b , a l t h o u g h this w o u l d w e i g h
a g a i n s t a n u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e o p p o n e n t as G o d a n d fit b e t t e r w i t h
G u n k e l ' s h y p o t h e s i s of folktale origins. J a c o b d e c l a r e s his n a m e , t h e n
t h e o p p o n e n t says, " N o l o n g e r shall y o u r n a m e b e called J a c o b , b u t
i n s t e a d , Israel, since y o u strove 2 3 w i t h G o d ( ) a n d w i t h
men
main
piece of e v i d e n c e f o r i d e n t i f y i n g t h e G e n e s i s a d v e r s a r y .
Certainly,
figure.
23
Note that the exact meaning of the term is unknown. The common translation of "strive" is adopted for this discussion. See BDB, p. 975a.
24
The name change occurs again in Gen 35:10 and is mentioned numerous
times; see Gen 46:2; 2 Kgs 17:34; Ps 135:4; et al.
I, 6 4 : 2 8 - 6 5 : 1 ) .
I n t h e J u d g 13 story, t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d r e t u r n s to M a n o a h a n d
his wife. M a n o a h says to his wife, " W e shall surely die, f o r w e h a v e
seen God" (13:22). T h i s is a v e r y i m p o r t a n t e q u a t i o n : M a n o a h
and
and
u n d e r s t a n d J a c o b ' s o p p o n e n t to b e a n A n g e l of t h e L o r d . 2 5
T h e p r o p h e t H o s e a is a w a r e of a similar t r a d i t i o n as the G e n e s i s
story in c h a p t e r 1 2 : 2 - 5 (3~6). 2 6 H o s e a is t h e o n l y p r e - E x i l i c p r o p h e t
to refer to a n a n g e l ( 2 7 . (
according to his ways, and requite him according to his deeds. [3]
In the w o m b he took his brother by the heel, and in his m a n h o o d
he strove [ ]with G o d [ 4 ]
.[]H e strove with the angel
[ ] and prevailed [], he wept and sought his favor. He
met G o d at Bethel, and there G o d spoke with him[5] the Lord the
G o d of hosts, the Lord is his name.
T h e close linguistic a n d n a r r a t i v e ties b e t w e e n H o s 12 a n d G e n 32
strongly suggest t h e y a r e related. O n l y h e r e a n d in G e n 32 d o e s t h e
v e r b " s t r i v e " a p p e a r . Also, t h e v e r b " p r e v a i l " a p p e a r s in
b o t h texts. F u r t h e r m o r e , m e n t i o n of J a c o b ' s g r a b b i n g of E s a u ' s heel,
" s t r i v i n g " w i t h G o d , a n d m e e t i n g w i t h h i m a t B e t h e l all firmly locate
t h e origins of this p e r i c o p e in t h e J a c o b Cycle. C h a p t e r 12 of H o s e a
h a s b e e n t h e t o p i c of m u c h i n t e r t e x t u a l exegesis. 2 8 T h e
25
importance
and
that the Genesis passage contains the word for " G o d , " which
e l s e w h e r e in t h e H e b r e w Bible is u n d e r s t o o d as " g o d s " = a n g e l s o r
lesser d i v i n e beings.
N o n e of these c o m m e n t a t o r s s e e m s to suggest, h o w e v e r , t h a t t h e
c h a n g e to o c c u r s f o r a n y r e a s o n o t h e r t h a n t o say t h a t J a c o b
w r e s t l e d w i t h a lesser, divine b e i n g . T h a t is, n o n e posits a switch t o
t h a t h a d as its m o t i v a t i o n t h e i d e a of as h u m a n
"mes-
31
T h a t t h e L X X u p h o l d s suggests t h a t if it w a s
to a n
was
i n g in t h e p r e - E x i l i c p e r i o d , c h a n g e d t h e G e n e s i s t r a d i t i o n o r k n e w
of a n a l t e r n a t e t r a d i t i o n t h a t h e l d J a c o b ' s o p p o n e n t w a s a n a n g e l .
H o w e v e r , H o s 12, i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r stating t h a t J a c o b wrestled w i t h
t h e a n g e l / G o d a n d p r e v a i l e d , says t h a t J a c o b w e p t in s u p p l i c a t i o n
(). T h a t J a c o b w e p t is m a i n t a i n e d n o w h e r e else in t h e J a b b o k
t r a d i t i o n s , so it c e r t a i n l y a p p e a r s t h a t H o s e a e i t h e r (a) k n e w of a
t r a d i t i o n a b o u t J a c o b t h a t varies f r o m t h e o n e r e c o r d e d in G e n e s i s
o r (b) a l t e r e d t h e G e n e s i s story. I n e i t h e r case, this l e n d s c r e d e n c e
to t h e possibility t h a t w a s i n d e e d original. C e r t a i n l y , t h e G e n e s i s
p a s s a g e w a s v a g u e e n o u g h to allow r o o m f o r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , a n d it
s e e m s t h a t r e g a r d l e s s of w h e n it o c c u r r e d , t h e a u t h o r / r e d a c t o r
of
H o s 12 a l t e r e d t h e G e n e s i s t r a d i t i o n of J a c o b w r e s t l i n g w i t h G o d to
J a c o b wrestling with an angel.
I n Ant. b o o k 1, J o s e p h u s deals directly w i t h t h e G e n 32 story. H i s
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n is q u i t e i l l u m i n a t i n g in t h a t h e c h o o s e s a n u m b e r of
t e r m s to d e s c r i b e J a c o b ' s m y s t e r i o u s o p p o n e n t . Ant. 1 : 3 3 1 - 3 3 4 states:
[331] These preparations going smoothly through the entire day, at night
he put his company in motion; when they crossed a ford called J a b a c chos, J a c o b being left behind, encountered a p h a n t o m []
the struggle had been begun by itwrestled and overcame the phantom
[], [332] which now had the faculty of speech and spoke
to him; It advised him that he should rejoice in his achievement a n d
that it was no minor adversary whom he mastered, but a divine angel
[ ] he h a d defeated, and that he should deem this a sign
of great blessings to come a n d that his people would never be forsaken, nor that any mortal m a n would suipass him in strength. [333]
H e then called u p o n him to take the n a m e of Israel, which according to the Hebrew tongue means "the opponent of an angel of G o d "
[ ]. This proclamation indeed lie gave at the
request of Jacob. For he, perceiving him to be an angel of G o d [
], 33 besought him to declare what destiny awaited him. T h e phantorn [], having spoken, vanished; [334] a n d J a c o b , delighted
with this, named the place Phanuel, which means, "the face of God." 3 4
J o s e p h u s ' s a c c o u n t of t h e J a b b o k struggle follows r o u g h l y t h e s a m e
n a r r a t i v e s e q u e n c e as the G e n e s i s story, b u t t h e r e a r e s o m e significant
33
Note Thackery translates this as "a messenger of God," which is appropriate
in the context of the opponent delivering the news of Jacob's destiny, but "angel"
carries with it the idea of "messenger" and also remains consistent with the previous uses of .
34
Greek text from Loeb editions Josephus, Ant. I-IV, trans. H. Thackeray (1961).
opponent.
I t is i m p o r t a n t to n o t e t h e d i f f e r e n t t e r m s e m p l o y e d b y J o s e p h u s t o
n a m e J a c o b ' s o p p o n e n t . J o s e p h u s is u n i q u e a m o n g e x t a n t s o u r c e s in
using " p h a n t a s m " to d e s c r i b e J a c o b ' s a d v e r s a r y , selecting it o n several o c c a s i o n s t o d e n o t e h e a v e n l y beings. 3 5 J o s e p h u s m a y h a v e c h o sen this t e r m to m a i n t a i n t h e m y s t e r i o u s n a t u r e of t h e
adversary.
him-
35
In Ant. 5.213, Josephus uses to describe the Angel of the Lord in
Judg 6:11-24 and in 3.62 to characterize the Angel of the Lord in the burning
bush. He uses the term mostly to refer to angels: Ant. 1.325, 331, 333 (Gen 32),
5.213, 277 (Judg 6 and 13), though also for "visions"; see also B.J. 3.353 and
5.381; Ant. 2.82 and 10.272 (Daniel's vision).
36
H. Gunkel, Folktale, pp. 83.87
37
This seems a more logical place to mention the injury, since, as the Genesis
account unfolds, the injury has nothing to do with Jacob's eventual yielding but
relates to the aetiology in Gen 32:33 of the Jews' prohibition against eating the
sinew of the hip.
38
Josephus recounts that the angel tells Jacob "no mortal man will surpass him
in strength." In this instance of the foretelling, Josephus seems to demonstrate dependence on the LXX version of the story, which says Jacob will be "
" (. 29).
39
For a discussion of the significance of the name Phanuel, see G. Vermes, "The
Archangel Sariel," in Christianity, Judaism, and Other Graeco-Roman Cults, ed. J. Neusner
(Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1975) 3:159-166.
first-century
the
Jewish
i n t e r p r e t e r t o o k this b e i n g t o b e a n a n g e l of G o d .
T h e t e x t k n o w n as t h e L a d d e r of J a c o b [Lad. Jac.)
p r e s e n t s sev-
Lad.
survives o n l y in t h e S l a v o n i c v e r s i o n a n d c o n t a i n s m a n y l a t e r
follows t h a t of G e n
new
9:14-15,
reference,
the
Praeparatio
9.21.1-19:46
Scriptures
in o r d e r to d e m o n s t r a t e to T r y p h o t h a t J e s u s w a s p r o p h e s i e d
in
i n t e r e s t i n g p e r s p e c t i v e t o t h e q u e s t i o n of J e s u s ' s n a t u r e a n d
these
passages. H e m e n t i o n s t h e G e n 32 a c c o u n t o n t w o occasions. 4 7 A t
125.5, h e writes: 4 8
T h e n a m e Israel, then, means a m a n who overcomes power (),
for Isra is a " m a n who overcomes" a n d El is "power." T h a t Christ
would do this w h e n He became m a n was thus foretold by the mystery of J a c o b ' s wrestling with Him who appeared to him, in that He
ministered to the will of the Father, nevertheless, H e is God, because
H e is the first-born of all creatures. . . . By touching J a c o b ' s thigh and
making it n u m b , Christ showed that he, too, would grow n u m b [i.e.,
in physical a n d mental suffering], at His crucifixion. But his n a m e
from the beginning was Israela n a m e which H e conferred u p o n the
blessed J a c o b when he blessed him with his own name, proclaiming
thereby that all who come to the Father through H i m are part of
blessed Israel.
A t t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e c h a p t e r J u s t i n tells T r y p h o t h a t h e will discuss " t h e p o w e r () of t h e n a m e I s r a e l " (125:1). J u s t i n states
t h a t " I s r a e l " is t h e n a m e given to t h e " f i r s t - b o r n of all c r e a t u r e s "
(cf. P h i l o , Conf. 146; C o l 1:15) 49 a n d a t t r i b u t e s t h e n a m e t o C h r i s t .
H e links J a c o b a n d J e s u s by e q u a t i n g J a c o b ' s n u m b thigh w i t h Christ's
s u f f e r i n g ( n u m b n e s s ) at the C r u c i f i x i o n .
W i t h i n t h e Dialogue J u s t i n i n t e r p r e t s a n u m b e r of t h e o p h a n i e s f r o m
t h e H e b r e w Bible as p r o o f t h a t J e s u s as t h e son of G o d
existed
b e f o r e t h e i n c a r n a t i o n . 5 0 C h r i s t c o n f e r s t h e n a m e Israel, his o w n
n a m e , u p o n J a c o b w h e n h e blesses h i m at t h e J a b b o k . J u s t i n uses
this c o n n e c t i o n to s h o w t h a t C h r i s t m a n i f e s t e d himself in t h e a n c i e n t
p a s t a n d p r o v i d e d t h e m e a n s w h e r e b y J e w s c o u l d also c o m e to salv a t i o n , since t h e y a r e actually m e m b e r s in "blessed I s r a e l , " w h i c h
in its essence m e a n s p a r t a k i n g in J e s u s t h r o u g h J a c o b .
47
Justin also mentions Gen 32 in his next chapter, 126, but there he simply reiterates the Biblical story.
48
Translation my own with special reference to Gieschen, p. 160; Greek text
from Migne, PG vol. 6.
49
See also NHC 11:105, which says, "And a first-bom called 'Israel,' i.e., 'the
man who sees god (cf. Philo, PJ),' also having another name, 'Jesus the Christ,'
who is like the Saviour." Translation from Hans-Gebhard Bethbe and Orval S.
Wintermute in The Nag Hammadi Library in English, ed. J. Robinson (San Francisco:
Harper, 1978) 166.
50
The burning bush (59:1), the visitors at Mamre (58:4-13), and the warrior
that appeared to Joshus (62:5). See O. Skarsaune, The Proof from Prophecy: A Study
in Justin Martyr's Proof Text Tradition: Text-Type, Provenance, Theological Profile (Leiden:
E . J . Brill, 1987).
between
a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s in t h e l i t e r a t u r e of t h e last c e n t u r i e s B C E
and
first C E . T h e J a b b o k n a r r a t i v e s e e m s to h a v e b e e n a case in w h i c h
a n a n g e l , in t h e f o r m o r at least t h e a p p e a r a n c e of m a n , w r e s t l e d
w i t h a h u m a n b e i n g . T h i s is a v e r y i n t i m a t e c o n t a c t w i t h a divine
51
Also Dial. 59:1: "When I
further, to show you from the
Angel, and God, and Lord, and
and Isaac, appeared in a flame
b e i n g . I n f a c t , Tg. Neo.
the
angel
actually says t h a t J a c o b a n d
name
w a s c h a n g e d , h e w a s blessed, a n d h e w a s i n j u r e d ! J a c o b ' s h i p i n j u r y
is m a i n t a i n e d in a l m o s t all t h e t r a d i t i o n s , p r i m a r i l y b e c a u s e it is t h e
etiology of t h e p r o h i b i t i o n of e a t i n g of t h e t h i g h . Still, the w o u n d
s t a n d s as a striking i n d i c a t o r of t h e kind of i n t e r a c t i o n t h a t J a c o b
h a d w i t h t h e divine. It w a s so real t h a t h e w a s i n j u r e d a n d h a d a
l i m p ( t h o u g h t h e r e is n o suggestion t h a t t h e w o u n d w a s p e r m a n e n t ,
a n d t h e M i d r a s h suggests t h a t it w a s not).
It is easy to see w h y s o m e l a t e r t h o u g h t t h a t J a c o b , b y v i r t u e of
b e i n g involved in s u c h a n i n c r e d i b l e struggle, m i g h t h a v e u n d e r s t o o d
himself to b e a n a n g e l (see 3.6 below). H i s n a m e c h a n g e a n d his intim a t e relationship with G o d o r angels elevate h i m a b o v e o t h e r h u m a n s .
2.2
encamped
o u t s i d e of J e r i c h o . 5 2 J o s h 5 : 1 3 - 1 5 states:
[13] W h e n J o s h u a was by Jericho, he lifted up his eyes and looked,
and behold, a m a n [ ]stood before him with his drawn sword
in his hand; a n d J o s h u a went to him and said to him, "Are you for
us, or for our adversaries?" [14] And he said, "No; but as commander of the army of the Lord [ ]I have now come." And
Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and worshiped, and said to him,
" W h a t does my lord bid his servant?" [15] And the commander of
the Lord's army said to J o s h u a , "Put off your shoes from your feet;
for the place where you stand is holy." And J o s h u a did so.
T h e e n d of the story a p p e a r s to b e missing, since i m m e d i a t e l y foll o w i n g v. 15, in c h a p t e r 6, w e h a v e t h e a c c o u n t of t h e Israelites surr o u n d i n g a n d c a p t u r i n g J e r i c h o . W i t h i n t h e c o n t e x t of t h e story,
J o s h u a d o e s n o t a p p e a r t o b e a b l e i m m e d i a t e l y to d e t e r m i n e
t h e entity b e f o r e h i m is a n y t h i n g o t h e r t h a n a h u m a n b e i n g .
asks t h e " m a n " f o r w h i c h side h e
fights
that
He
tells
J o s h u a h e is t h e c o m m a n d e r of t h e a r m y of t h e L o r d ( ) .
52
P. Miller, The Divine Warrior in Ancient Israel (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 1973) 128-131. See also F. Abel, "L'apparition du chef de l'arme de Yahveh
Josu (Jos. V. 13-15)" in Miscellanea Biblica et Orientalia (Rome: Pontificio Istituto
Bibtico, 1951) 109-113; R. Nelson, Joshua: A Commentary (Louisville: Westminster
John Knox Press, 1997) 80-83.
of
Temple
Bar.
12:7.
T h e r e s e e m s g o o d r e a s o n to s u p p o s e , t h e n , t h a t b y t h e t i m e of t h e
L X X this b e i n g c o u l d h a v e b e e n u n d e r s t o o d as a n a n g e l , w h i c h h a d
at first a p p e a r e d to J o s h u a in the f o r m of a m a n .
T h e s c e n e e n d s w i t h J o s h u a b e i n g told h e is o n s a c r e d g r o u n d
(v. 15). T h i s is r e m i n i s c e n t of M o s e s ' s t h e o p h a n y / a n g e l o p h a n y 5 4 ( E x o d
3:5, cf. Acts 7:33), suggesting t h a t J o s h u a is in t h e p r e s e n c e of a
divine being, p e r h a p s even the angel of the L o r d (cf. E x o d 2 3 : 2 1 5 5 . ( 2 2
S u b s e q u e n t i n t e r p r e t e r s s u c h as P h i l o a n d J o s e p h u s a r e silent, p e r h a p s b e c a u s e of t h e i n c o m p l e t e n a t u r e of t h e narrative. 5 6 T h e T a r g u m
u n d e r s t a n d s t h e " m a n " to b e a n a n g e l (T. Joshua
5:13: " a n
angel
straightforward.
T h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m t o b e a n y i n d i c a t i o n t h a t t h e b e i n g is a n y t h i n g
o t h e r t h a n divine. T h e r e is e v i d e n c e t h a t d i e s a m e title u s e d f o r t h e
b e i n g in t h e L X X w a s l a t e r u n d e r s t o o d to a p p l y to angels, esped a i l y t h e a r c h a n g e l M i c h a e l . T h e m o s t t h a t m i g h t b e said f r o m this
p a s s a g e is t h a t a divine b e i n g , t h e c o m m a n d e r of t h e a r m y of t h e
L o r d , c o u l d likely h a v e b e e n t h o u g h t of as a n a n g e l (at least b y t h e
a u t h o r of t h e L X X
[Tg. Neb.])
who
53
2.3
T h r e e p a s s a g e s f r o m J u d g e s a r e of p a r t i c u l a r r e l e v a n c e . E a c h r e f e r s
to t h e " A n g e l of t h e L o r d . " O n e p a s s a g e t h a t h a s c a u s e d s o m e c o n fusion f o r m o d e r n i n t e r p r e t e r s is J u d g 2 : 1 - 2 , w h i c h states:
[1] Now the angel of the Lord [ ; ] went up
from Gilgal to Bochim. And he said, "I brought you up from Egypt,
and brought you into the land which I swore to give to your fathers.
I said, '1 will never break my covenant with you [2] and you shall
make no covenant with the inhabitants of this land; you shall break
down their altars.' But you have not obeyed my command. W h a t is
this you have done?"
I n t e r p r e t e r s a r e u n d e c i d e d as to w h e t h e r t h e " a n g e l " h e r e refers to
a h u m a n o r d i v i n e m e s s e n g e r . 5 ' T h e difficulty s e e m s t o s t e m f r o m
t h e fact t h a t t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d p r o c e e d s f r o m o n e p o i n t o n
e a r t h t o a n o t h e r . H e d o e s n o t simply a p p e a r , n o r d o e s h e d e s c e n d
f r o m h e a v e n . T h e m e s s e n g e r p e r f o r m s his task of delivering t h e w o r d s
of G o d ( w . l b 3 ) . T h e n J u d g 2:4 says, " W h e n t h e a n g e l of t h e L o r d
s p o k e t h e s e w o r d s to all the p e o p l e of Israel, t h e p e o p l e lifted u p
t h e i r voices a n d w e p t . " A decisive f a c t o r m i g h t b e v. 5, h o w e v e r ,
w h i c h states, " A n d t h e y called t h e n a m e of t h a t p l a c e B o c h i m ; a n d
t h e y sacrificed t h e r e to the L o r d . " R e n a m i n g , sacrificing, o r c o n s e c r a t i n g a l o c a t i o n a f t e r e n c o u n t e r i n g a divine b e i n g is n o t u n c o m m o n in t h e H e b r e w Bible (e.g., G e n 2 8 : 2 2 , 32:30; J u d g 6:24, 13:23).
M o r e o v e r , t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d is g e n e r a l l y a m e s s e n g e r f o r G o d ,
a n d s o m e t i m e s it is a m b i g u o u s w h e t h e r t h e h u m a n r e c i p i e n t is speaking w i t h t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d o r G o d directly; f o r e x a m p l e , in
Exorl 3:2 t h e A n g e l of the L o r d a p p e a r s in t h e b u r n i n g b u s h , b u t
in t h e s u b s e q u e n t d i a l o g u e , it is c l e a r M o s e s is s p e a k i n g directly w i t h
t h e L o r d . 5 8 T h i s suggests t h a t it m a k e s m o s t sense to t a k e t h e A n g e l
of t h e L o r d in this c a s e as a divine m e s s e n g e r . T h i s b e i n g m a y h a v e
a p p e a r e d in h u m a n f o r m , b u t t h e story d o e s n o t i n c l u d e a n y detail.
W e d o n o t h e a r of this b e i n g a g a i n until J u d g 6:11.
57
R. Baling, Judges (New York: Doubleday, 1975) 61, where Yahweh's envoy is
an " a n g ^ c being"; C. Newsom, ABD 1:249 lists Judg 2:1 as an example of a passage where it "remains disputed whether the reference is to a heavenly being or a
human one," as does S. A. Meier, DDD, p. 48.
58
See S. Cook, "The Theophanies of Gideon and Manoah" JTS 28 (1927)
368-380; A. lohnson, The One a?1d the Many; also J. Ashton, Studying John (Oxford:
University Press, 1994) 71-89.
returns
w i t h a m e a l t h a t e c h o e s t h e s a m e level of hospitality t h a t A b r a h a m
s h o w e d his visitors ( G e n 18:1-8). T h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d tells G i d e o n
to p u t his f o o d o f f e r i n g o n a r o c k , w h i c h h e d o e s (v. 20). T h e a n g e l
t o u c h e s t h e o f f e r i n g w i t h his staff; t h e o f f e r i n g is c o n s u m e d by
fire,
a n d a t t h e s a m e m o m e n t t h e a n g e l v a n i s h e s (v. 21). G i d e o n
then
and
first
m a n of G o d c a m e to m e , a n d his
of
59
60
61
The Targum on Judges maintains the "Angel of the Lord" as the visitor.
R. Boling, Judges, p. 219.
Cf. 1 Kgs 17:18, where Elijah is called "man of God."
G o d " ] in t h e likeness of a c o m e l y a n d tall y o u t h . " A f t e r this o p e n i n g verse, J o s e p h u s refers to t h e visitor as a n " a n g e l " (five times). 6 2
W h e n M a n o a h ' s wife tells h i m of t h e a n g e l , J o s e p h u s says t h a t she
extolled " t h e y o u n g m a n ' s c o m e l i n e s s a n d s t a t u r e in s u c h wise t h a t
h e in his j e a l o u s y w a s d r i v e n b y t h e s e praises to d i s t r a c t i o n a n d to
c o n c e i v e t h e suspicions t h a t s u c h p a s s i o n a r o u s e s " (279). 6 3
T h u s , i n t h e B o o k of J u d g e s t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d a p p e a r s o n
t h r e e occasions. T h e e v i d e n c e of J u d g 2 is s o m e w h a t a m b i g u o u s , in
t h a t t h e b e i n g is called t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d , b u t t h e r e is n o t h i n g
else n o t a b l e a b o u t t h e e v e n t . I n c h a p t e r s 6 a n d 13, t h e A n g e l of t h e
L o r d visits G i d e o n a n d M a n o a h respectively. T h e a n g e l is n o t i m m e diately r e c o g n i z e d b u t is t a k e n to b e a h u m a n visitor a n d o f f e r e d
gifts a n d hospitality. 5 4 O n c e the A n g e l of t h e L o r d ' s identity is k n o w n ,
h o w e v e r , t h e h u m a n seers f e a r f o r t h e i r lives, since t h e y h a v e seen
t h e d i v i n e . It s e e m s t h a t t h e a n g e l s a p p e a r e d
as h u m a n
beings.
2.4
T h e B o o k of Z e c h a r i a h , c o n t r a r y to t h e m a j o r i t y of the p r o p h e t i c
writings, c o n t a i n s a n u m b e r of r e f e r e n c e s t o angels. A n a n g e l w h o
e x p l a i n s t h e visions of t h e p r o p h e t is o f t e n p r e s e n t (1:9, 14; 2:1 7;
4
5 : 5 - 1 0 ; 6 : 4 ) . I n c h a p t e r 3 t h e r e is a c o u r t
J o b 1 - 2 . J o s h u a , t h e h i g h priest, s t a n d s b e f o r e t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d ,
S a t a n , a n d G o d . O f p a r t i c u l a r interest is t h e " m a n " in t h e v i s i o n a r y
m a t e r i a l of Z e c h 1 : 8 - 1 1 w h o s e e m s to h a v e a n g e l i c c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s :
[8] I saw in the night, and behold, a m a n [ ;] riding upon a
red horse! He was standing a m o n g the myrtle trees in the glen; and
behind him were red, sorrel, and white horses. [9] T h e n I said, " W h a t
are these, my lord?" T h e angel who talked with me said to me, "I
62
will show you what they are." [10] So the m a n who was standing
a m o n g the myrde trees answered, "These are they w h o m the Lord
has sent to patrol the earth." [11] A n d they answered the angel of
the Lord [ ; ] who was standing a m o n g the
myrde trees, " W e have patrolled the earth, a n d behold, all the earth
remains at rest."
T h i s e v i d e n c e c o m e s in a vision. T h e b e i n g o n t h e h o r s e is called
a m a n in v. 8 b u t s e e m s to b e called a n A n g e l of t h e L o r d in v. 11.
T h e r e is n o a p p a r e n t i n d i c a t i o n , h o w e v e r , t h a t simply b e c a u s e this
b e i n g is r e f e r r e d to as a " m a n , " h e is a n y t h i n g o t h e r t h a n a n angel.
Also in Z e c h 2:1 a n d 2:4, t h e vision of t h e " m a n " w i t h a m e a s u r i n g
r o d i n his h a n d m a y r e f e r to a n a n g e l , a l t h o u g h it is difficult to disc e r n m u c h f r o m this e v i d e n c e .
T h e visions of t h e p r o p h e t Ezekiel w e r e v e r y influential for r a b b i n i c
a n d mystical s p e c u l a t i o n as well as early C h r i s t i a n i t y . 6 5 I n t e r e s t i n g l y ,
t h e r e w e r e p r o h i b i t i o n s a g a i n s t t h e s t u d y of E z e k 1 (m. H a g 2:1) b y
the r a b b i s , a n d it w a s to b e a v o i d e d as a s c r i p t u r a l r e a d i n g (m. M e g
4:10). E z e k 1 : 2 6 - 2 7 says:
[26] A n d above the firmament over their heads there was the likeness
of a throne, in appearance like sapphire; and seated above the likeness
of a throne was a likeness as it were of a h u m a n form. [27] And
upward from what had the appearance of his loins I saw as it were
gleaming bronze, like the appearance of fire enclosed round about;
and downward f r o m what had the appearance of his loins I saw as it
were the appearance of fire, and there was brightness round about him.
T h i s figure m a y b e G o d o r m a y b e a n o t h e r divine b e i n g . A m a n like figure a p p e a r s also in 8:2, " T h e n I b e h e l d , a n d , lo, a f o r m t h a t
h a d t h e a p p e a r a n c e of a m a n ; b e l o w w h a t a p p e a r e d to b e his loins
it w a s fire, a n d a b o v e his loins it w a s like t h e a p p e a r a n c e of b r i g h t ness, like g l e a m i n g b r o n z e . " T h i s s a m e b e i n g w o u l d also s e e m t o b e
the r e f e r e n t of 40:3: " W h e n h e b r o u g h t m e t h e r e , b e h o l d , t h e r e w a s
a m a n , w h o s e a p p e a r a n c e w a s like b r o n z e , w i t h a line of f l a x a n d
a m e a s u r i n g r e e d in his h a n d ; a n d h e w a s s t a n d i n g in t h e g a t e w a y . " 6 6 T h e identity of this figure is n o t c e r t a i n . It p r o b a b l y refers
to a n a n g e l in t h e sense t h a t angels a r e divine b e i n g s b u t less t h a n
G o d . T h i s b e i n g s e e m s t o h a v e a specific, h o n o r e d
role,
being
65
On this see C. Rowland, "The Influence of the First Chapter of Ezekiel on
Jewish and Early Christian Literature" (Ph.D. dissertation, Cambridge University, 1974).
66
W. Zimmerli, Ezekiel I & II (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1979-1983) 2:348.
e n t h r o n e d in h e a v e n . T h i s m a n l i k e figure of Ezekiel, especially c h a p ter 1, likely s e r v e d as t h e basis f o r t h e " o n e like a son of m a n " seen
in vision in D a n 7:13, w h i c h in t u r n likely i n f l u e n c e d i d e a s in t h e
P a r a b l e s of E n o c h , 4 E z r a , as well as t h e N T . 6 7
T h e d a z z l i n g a p p e a r a n c e of t h e m a n l i k e figure is c e r t a i n l y r e m i niscent of a n g e l o p h a n i e s . O t h e r t h a n this, n o t h i n g identifies this b e i n g
w i t h a n a n g e l in t h e c o n t e x t of Ezekiel. E v e n if w e a c c e p t t h a t t h e
b e i n g is i n t e n d e d to b e a n a n g e l , it s e e m s unlikely t h a t t h e m a n l i k e
figure
is i n t e n d e d to b e h u m a n .
2.5
In t h e B o o k of D a n i e l , t h e o n l y b o o k in t h e H e b r e w Bible
that
fictional
a r e in
one
n a r r a t i v e f r o m t h e first p a r t is r e l e v a n t . I n t h e L X X of D a n i e l 3:92
(= D a n 3:25) K i n g N e b u c h a d n e z z a r h a s cast S h a d r a c h ,
Meshach,
a n d A b e d n e g o i n t o a fiery f u r n a c e f o r t h e i r r e f u s a l to w o r s h i p
67
C. Rowland, The Open Heaven. A Study of Apocalyptic in Judaism and Early Christianity
(New York: Crossroad, 1982) 95; A. Segal, Two Powers in Heaven (Leiden: E.J. Brill,
1977) 192.
68
This date is widely accepted; see HJPAJC 1111:247.
same
[ ; ( T h :
69
Theodotion reads . Here the Hebrew
is "sons of god" () , which is also rendered as angels in the LXX of Deut 32:8.
70
BOB, pp. 149-150.
71
Cf. Ezek 8:2, "Then I beheld, and, 10, a form that had the appearance of a
man; below what appeared to be his loins it was fire, and above his loins it was
like the appearance of brightness, like gleaming bronze."
p h a n i e s as discussed a b o v e . I n t e r e s t i n g l y , in 10:7 o t h e r s w h o d o n o t
see t h e vision a r e still f e a r f u l a n d flee, c o m m o n r e a c t i o n s to t h e m a n ifestation of angel. 7 2 T h e i m a g e of t h e " m a n " c l o t h e d in l i n e n will
r e c u r in o t h e r m a n i f e s t a t i o n s of angels. It is a l r e a d y s e e n in
Lev
c l o t h e d in linen, w h o w a s a b o v e t h e w a t e r s of t h e s t r e a m ,
'How
of this p a s s a g e o n l a t e r w r i t i n g s suggests t h a t it m a y h a v e i n f l u e n c e d
L u k e ' s i d e a s a b o u t a n g e l i c a p p e a r a n c e s . P. C a r r e l l , unlike R o w l a n d ,
sees D a n 1 0 : 5 - 6 as a d e v e l o p m e n t of t h e " a n g e l " in E z e k 9:2, linking it b y t h e p h r a s e " c l o t h e d in l i n e n . " Y e t E z e k 9:2 is n o t clearly
a n a n g e l ; C a r r e l l infers this f r o m the p h r a s e " c l o t h e d in l i n e n . "
T w o f u r t h e r p a s s a g e s also s e e m to r e f e r to G a b r i e l . D a n
10:16
m y l o r d , b y r e a s o n of t h e vision p a i n s h a v e
10:18 h a s " A g a i n
come
one
h a v i n g t h e a p p e a r a n c e of a m a n t o u c h e d m e a n d s t r e n g t h e n e d m e . "
G a b r i e l a p p e a r s in D a n i e l in t h e f o r m of a h u m a n b e i n g . H e c a r ries o u t t h e role c o m m o n to angels: delivery a n d i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of
divine i n f o r m a t i o n to h u m a n s .
M i c h a e l ' s physical a p p e a r a n c e , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , is n o t described.
M i c h a e l is called t h e " p r i n c e " ( )in 10:21, 12:1. I n t h e L X X h e
is called a n a n g e l a t 10:21; 12:1. I n t h e T h e o d o t i o n r e c e n s i o n , h o w ever, in b o t h cases h e is r e f e r r e d to as " " 7 4 M i c h a e l ' s p r i n c e l y
role s e e m s t o b e as a d e f e n d e r of Israel a g a i n s t its
opponents
h u m a n a n d p r e s u m a b l y s u p e r h u m a n . H e s e e m s to b e a c o u n t e r p a r t
to G a b r i e l (if G a b r i e l is t h e m a n l i k e figure of 10:18).
Lastly, it is i m p o r t a n t to c o n s i d e r t h e " o n e like a son of m a n " in
D a n 7:13. T h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of this e n i g m a t i c p h r a s e h a s c a u s e d a n
e n o r m o u s a m o u n t of scholarly d e b a t e , particularly a m o n g N T scholars
i n t e r e s t e d in its r e l e v a n c e for t h e use of t h e title " s o n of m a n " in
72
human
cen-
figure
h a d m e r e l y b e e n a s y m b o l of the Saints of t h e
Most
H i g h , w e m i g h t h a v e e x p e c t e d to find t h e s a m e kind of i d e n t i f i c a t i o n
b e t w e e n t h e S o n of M a n a n d t h e saints w h i c h w e find in r e s p e c t t o
t h e b e a s t s a n d kings in v. 18, b u t this is lacking." 7 8 T h e son of m a n
h a s also b e e n identified as t h e h i g h priest. 7 9
U l t i m a t e l y , t h e r e is g o o d r e a s o n t o s u p p o s e t h a t t h e " o n e like a
son of m a n " is i n t e n d e d to refer to a n angel, e v e n die angel Michael. 8 0
75
D. Burkett, The Son of Man Debate (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1999) is an excellent, up-to-date survey of the entire issue. For a concise look at
the evidence for the son of man as an angel, see A. Yarbro Cons, Cosmology and
Eschatology in Jewish Christian Apocalypticism (Leiden: E. j . Brill, 1996) 172-185.
76
J. Collins, Daniel (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1993) 304-310, discusses the
"one like a son of man" in Dan 7 in detail in an excursus.
77
J . Comns, Daniel, p. 308.
78
C. Rowland, The Open Heaoen, p. 180. This is also the position of J. Collins,
Daniel, pp. 308-310.
79
See C. Fletcher-Louis, "The High Priest as Divine Mediator in the Hebrew
Bible: Dan 7:13 as a Test Case" SBLSP (1997) 161-193.
80
Cf. also 1 En. 46:1, where the "the son of man" is said to have "a face like
that of a human being, while his countenance was full of grace like that of one
among the holy angels."
F o r t h e p u r p o s e s of this investigation it is n o t w o r t h w h i l e t o p e n e t r a t e
m u c h f u r t h e r , since (a) t h e r e f e r e n t r e m a i n s d e b a t e d , a n d (b) if it is
a c c e p t e d , it c e r t a i n l y s e e m s to i n d i c a t e t h a t t h e m a n l i k e
figure
is
s o m e t h i n g m u c h m o r e t h a n h u m a n b u t a p p e a r s only in h u m a n f o r m .
T h e B o o k of D a n i e l reflects i n c r e a s e d s p e c u l a t i o n a b o u t t h e role
of a n g e l s in t h e w o r l d , a n d in p a r t i c u l a r t h e a r c h a n g e l s M i c h a e l a n d
G a b r i e l . T h e b e i n g t h a t h e l p s t h e t h r e e m e n in D a n
3 appears
h u m a n b u t possesses s u p e r h u m a n p o w e r to save t h e m e n f r o m t h e
fire. G a b r i e l is d e s c r i b e d v e r y m u c h in a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c t e r m s . H e
still c a r r i e s o u t t h e f u n c t i o n of a n a n g e l , h o w e v e r . M i c h a e l is called
a " p r i n c e , " b u t h e s e e m s to h a v e s u p e r h u m a n status a n d m a y b e
e q u a l to t h e " o n e like a son of m a n . "
2.6
T h e B o o k of T o b i t a p p e a r s in t h e L X X b u t n o t t h e H e b r e w Bible
a n d t h e r e f o r e is f o u n d t o d a y in t h e A p o c r y p h a . I t s e e m s p r o b a b l e
t h a t T o b i t w a s w r i t t e n in t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y B C E , so it is r o u g h l y
c o n t e m p o r a r y w i t h t h e B o o k of D a n i e l . 8 1 S o m e A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s
of T o b i t a r e p r e s e r v e d at Q u m r a n ( 4 Q 1 9 6 4,199Q200is in H e b r e w ) ,
h e l p i n g to verify its a n t i q u i t y . 8 2 T o b i t is s o m e t h i n g of a n historical
fiction
man"
human
being. T o b i a s b r i n g s R a p h a e l to his f a t h e r , w h o e n q u i r e s of R a p h a e l :
[10] " M y brother, to what tribe and family do you belong? Tell m e . "
[11] But he answered, "Are you looking for a tribe and a family 01
for a m a n whom you will pay to go with your son?" And Tobit said
to him, "I should like to know, my brother, your people and your
n a m e . " [12] H e replied, "I am Azarias the son of the great Ananias,
one of your relatives."
R a p h a e l c o n t i n u e s to h i d e his real identity. T o b i a s w o u l d n o t
be
enter
2.7
The Gospels
Angels a p p e a r to h u m a n s o n t h r e e o c c a s i o n s in t h e L u k a n i n f a n c y
n a r r a t i v e : t o Z e c h a r i a h ( 1 : 1 1 - 2 4 ) , to M a r y ( 1 : 2 6 - 3 8 ) , a n d t o t h e
shepherds ( 2 : 9
8 3
. ( 2 1,15I n d i e first o c c u r r e n c e a n A n g e l of t h e L o r d
( ) a p p e a r s t o Z e c h a r i a h to a n n o u n c e t h e b i r t h of a
son, J o h n t h e Baptist, to his wife, E l i z a b e t h . Z e c h a r i a h a t first is
a f r a i d (v. 12), b u t t h e a n g e l tells h i m n o t to f e a r (v. 13). Z e c h a r i a h
ss
In the Matthean infancy narrative the angel of the Lord is said to appear to
Joseph (1:20; 2:13, 19) "in a dream" telling hirn God's plan in order to protect the
life of Jesus.
that
13-14). 8 6
T h e s e t h r e e o c c u r r e n c e s a r e a m b i g u o u s as t o t h e o u t w a r d a p p e a r a n c e of t h e a n g e l . T h e p r i m a r y f u n c t i o n of t h e a n g e l is to deliver
a message. W e are n o t told in w h a t physical f o r m t h e angel a p p e a r e d ,
a l t h o u g h t h e r e a c t i o n of f e a r b y t h e seers suggests t h a t t h e divine
n a t u r e of t h e a n g e l w a s a p p a r e n t .
All f o u r c a n o n i c a l gospels c o n t a i n t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t t h e e m p t y t o m b
of J e s u s . E a c h of t h e s e t r a d i t i o n s m e n t i o n s b e i n g s w h o a r e
either
the
87
[ ] sitting o n t h e r i g h t side,
84
The announcement to Elizabeth is patterned on the announcement to Manoah
and his wife in Judg 13.
85
Interpreters have noted some strong similarities between the appearance of
Gabriel to Zechariah and the appearance of Gabriel in Dan 9:2021, such as its
occurrence at a time of prayer, fear of the angel, and the muteness of the visionary after the vision. For a good summary of the secondary evidence, see R. Brown,
The Birth of the Messiah (New York: Doubleday, 1993) 270-271.
86
The angelic liturgy is a well-attested motif in Second Temple Judaism, e.g.,
SSS; Jub. 2, 6, 15, 30-31; Apoc. Ab. 17; T. Levi 3; et al.
87
R. Brown, An Introduction to the New Testament (New York: Doubleday, 1997)
163-164; 216-217; 273-274; and 373-376.
d r e s s e d in a w h i t e r o b e [ ] ; a n d t h e y w e r e
T h i s y o u n g m a n tells t h e m ,
[6] " D o
H e has
But go,
Galilee;
amazed."
The
10:5 6; A c t s 1:10; R e v
1:14; 6:11); h o w e v e r , it is n o t c l e a r t h a t t h e w o m e n t a k e a n y n o t i c e
of t h e b e i n g ' s a p p e a r a n c e , o n l y of the a b s e n c e of J e s u s ' s b o d y .
Still, t h e m e s s a g e d e l i v e r e d b y t h e y o u n g m a n is a n
important
o n e t h a t s e e m s to b e u n k n o w n t o a n y o t h e r h u m a n b e i n g s in M a r k ' s
n a r r a t i v e . M o r e o v e r , t h e r e is n o o t h e r p e r s o n w i t h i n t h e n a r r a t i v e
w h o w o u l d b e this " y o u n g m a n , " since in t h e o n l y o t h e r o c c u r r e n c e
of t h e t e r m , a t 1 4 : 5 1 5 2 , a y o u n g m a n w h o follows J e s u s
w e a r i n g o n l y a l i n e n c l o t h is seized b u t flees n a k e d .
C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s suggests t h a t " y o u t h f u l n e s s w a s also a s s u m e d of
angels, to t h e p o i n t t h a t a r e f e r e n c e t o ' y o u t h ' c o u l d b e c o n s i d e r e d
a e u p h e m i s m for a n a n g e l . " 8 8 T h e r e is c e r t a i n l y significant diversity
in t h e s o u r c e s t h a t d e m o n s t r a t e angels b e i n g p o r t r a y e d as y o u t h f u l
m e n . B e y o n d t h e e m p t y t o m b n a r r a t i v e s , w e see it also in J o s e p h u s ,
T o b i t , a n d t h e S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s (see below). B u t , e v e n if this
t e r m w a s a e u p h e m i s m , it is n o t c l e a r t h a t a r e f e r e n c e t o a y o u t h ful h u m a n m a l e t h a t w a s i n t e n d e d to b e u n d e r s t o o d as a n
angel
w o u l d m e a n a n y i d e n t i f i c a t i o n b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
It s e e m s , h o w e v e r , t h a t this figure in M a r k is i n t e n d e d to b e a n
angel. H e c a r r i e s o u t t h e p r i m a r y f u n c t i o n of a n a n g e l b y deliveri n g a divine m e s s a g e . H e also h a s o n e a s p e c t of t h e i m a g e r y assoc i a t e d w i t h a n angel. W h y h e is d e s c r i b e d as a is n o t
entirely clear. P e r h a p s b y this p e r i o d t h e r e w a s a g r o w i n g t r a d i t i o n
88
in w h i c h a n g e l s a p p e a r e d as y o u t h f u l m a l e s , o r in t h e c o n t e x t of t h e
n a r r a t i v e M a r k t h o u g h t t h a t this w o u l d b e a less a l a r m i n g f o r m f o r
the messenger.
M a t t h e w ' s v e r s i o n of t h e e m p t y t o m b n a r r a t i v e is significantly
d i f f e r e n t f r o m M a r k ' s . M a t t 2 8 : 2 7 states:
[2] And behold, there was a great earthquake; for an angel of the
Lord [ ] descended from heaven and came and rolled
back the stone, and sat upon it. [3] His appearance was like lightning,
and his raiment white as snow. [4] A n d for fear of him the guards
trembled and became like dead men. [5] But the angel said to the
women, " D o not be afraid; for I know that you seek Jesus who was
crucified. [6] He is not here; for he has risen, as he said. C o m e , see
the place where he lay. [7] T h e n go quickly and tell his disciples that
he has risen from the dead, a n d behold, he is going before you to
Galilee; there you will see him. Lo, I have told you."
T h e M a t t h e a n version of t h e e m p t y t o m b story is q u i t e
dramatic.
A g a i n , w o m e n a p p r o a c h t h e t o m b , b u t as t h e y d o , t h e r e is a n e a r t h q u a k e , a n d t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d c o m e s to m o v e t h e s t o n e t h a t
blocks t h e e n t r a n c e to t h e t o m b . T h e c o m m a n d s of t h e y o u n g m a n
in M a r k a n d of t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d in M a t t h e w a r e strikingly
similar. A s s u m i n g f o r t h e m o m e n t M a r k a n p r i o r i t y , w e c a n see h o w
M a t t h e w has redacted the M a r k a n
narrative.89 T h e
resemblance
R. Brown, An Introduction, p. 114, says that Markan priority is "the most common thesis employed to explain the relationship of Matt and Luke to Mark" by
NT scholars. Still, it does not explain all the complexities of their relationship, nor
is it the only thesis; e.g., the Greisbach hypothesis argues for the priority of Matthew,
with Mark and Luke making changes and omissions to this source.
90
Cf. the appearance of Jesus in the Transfiguration narratives in Mark 9:2-10,
Matt 17:1-9, and Luke 9:28-36.
angels
h a v e n o m o r e p a r t in t h e story, since J e s u s t h e n a p p e a r s t o M a r y
in v. 14.
T h e G o s p e l of P e t e r (Gos. Pet.) is k n o w n in a f r a g m e n t d i s c o v e r e d
in 1886 1887 a t A k h m m . A r e f e r e n c e f r o m E u s e b i u s , HE
(6.12),
J. Elliott, The Apociyphal New Testament (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999) 150.
Greek text from M. Mara, vangile de Pierre: introduction, text critique, traduction,
commentaire et index (Paris: Les Editions du Cerf, 1973) 56.
92
" M e n " f r o m h e a v e n a p p e a r i n g with a g r e a t brightness seems to suggest t h a t these beings a r e angels, b u t , as in o t h e r cases, these angels
are referred to as " y o u n g m e n . " It is very possible t h a t the a u t h o r
of Gos. Pet. k n e w of a n d d r e w u p o n the (canonical) gospel traditions
in c r e a t i n g this narrative.
It is i m p o r t a n t n o t to synthesize the individual gospel narratives
i n t o o n e c o h e r e n t picture. A brief s u m m a r y of the beings p r e s e n t at
the e m p t y t o m b follows:
M a r k : o n e y o u n g m a n () in a white r o b e ( )
M a t t h e w : a n Angel of the L o r d ( )
L u k e : t w o m e n ( ) i n d a z z l i n g a p p a r e l (
)
J o h n : two angels in white ( )
Gos. Pet.: two m e n f r o m h e a v e n , called y o u n g m e n ()
T h u s , the gospels p r e s e n t a n interesting picture. It seems t h a t the
a n n o u n c e m e n t to the w o m e n at the t o m b w a s p r o f o u n d e n o u g h to
h a v e b e e n given b y divine messengers. T h e description of the b e i n g
in e a c h of t h e f o u r gospels is different, however. M a t t h e w is the
m o s t explicit, saying it is the Angel of the L o r d w h o arrives with
typical i m a g e r y of angels. J o h n says t h e r e a r e t w o angels in white.
T h e a p p e a r a n c e of angels in white seems to h a v e r e c u r r e d m o r e in
the very late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d , s t e m m i n g f r o m t h e visions in
Ezekiel a n d Daniel. M a r k calls the being a " y o u n g m a n . " R e f e r r i n g
to angels as " y o u n g m e n " seems to h a v e b e c o m e c o m m o n p l a c e b y
the late S e c o n d T e m p l e period. Luke calls the beings two " m e n , "
b u t they also a p p e a r with " d a z z l i n g a p p a r e l , " suggesting they are
s o m e t h i n g special. T h e Gos. Pet. seems to h a v e synthesized the c a n o n ical gospels, calling t h e m " t w o m e n " f r o m h e a v e n , w h o are t h e n
revealed to b e "angels." N o n e of the texts offers a n y indication t h a t
these beings are n o t angels, w h a t e v e r their a p p e a r a n c e . T h e y h a v e
specific knowledge of J e s u s ' s w h e r e a b o u t s a n d s o m e t i m e s a p p e a r with
i m a g e r y c o m m o n l y associated with angels, even if their physical f o r m
is t h a t of h u m a n beings.
2.8
O n e passage f r o m the Book of Acts deserves attention in this c h a p ter. T h e Acts of the Apostles is a history of t h e early C h r i s t i a n
respond
93
Note that the Greek here does not contain the article, but the LXX rendering
of the Angel of the Lord in Gen 16, 22, 24; Exod 3; Judg 6; 2 Kgs 1, 19; Ps 34,
35; Isa 37 do not either. The Balaam story in Num 22, Judg 13, and Zech do employ
the article. Thus it seems possible to render Acts 12:7 as "the Angel of the Lord."
94
The D texts add "perhaps" ().
95
See J . Moulton, "It Is His Angel" JTS 3 (1902) 514-527; K. Lake and
H. Cadbury, The Beginnings of Christianity: Part I The Acts of the Apostles, vol. 4: English
Translation and Commentais (London: MacMillan and Co., 1933) 138-139; E. Haenchen,
The Acts of the Apostles (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1971) 385.
96
The same idea is seen in Dan 10:13 (and 11:5) in the "princes" of the nations,
as well as Michael as the "prince" of Israel.
18:10:
97
guardian
Herod.
It
c o u l d p e r h a p s also r e f e r t o s o m e u n d e r s t a n d i n g (within t h e n a r r a tive) t h a t P e t e r h a s r e t u r n e d t o t h e o t h e r disciples in a n afterlife exist e n c e as a n angel (cf. Acts 23:89). T h e G r e e k ( )
h e r e suggests, h o w e v e r , t h a t t h e r e is a distinction b e t w e e n P e t e r a n d
this angel; t h a t is, it is his a n g e l , n o t h e is a n a n g e l .
2.9
T h e r e a r e 6 4 o c c u r r e n c e s of t h e t e r m in t h e A p o c a l y p s e of
J o h n . T h e vast m a j o r i t y of t h e s e s e e m clearly to r e f e r to h e a v e n l y
b e i n g s w h o c a r r y o u t G o d ' s p l a n (e.g., 5:2; 7 : 1 2 , 8 1 0
or are part
between
100
It is also important to note that only nine of those (and eight refer to the angels
of the churches, discussed below) appear in the visions of John (chapters 4-22).
some
type of h y b r i d a n g e l - h u m a n ( p e r h a p s s o m e k i n d of a c k n o w l e d g e d
c h u r c h leader) is i n t e n d e d , b u t a g a i n t h e issue of t h e allegorical interp r e t a t i o n arises. As f o r a n a n g e l i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , it h a s b e e n
sug-
gested t h a t t h e a n g e l s a r e g u a r d i a n angels o r h e a v e n l y d o u b l e s . It
is also possible t h a t t h e t e r m is o n l y a literary device o r l i t e r a r y
fiction.
U l t i m a t e l y , t h e i n t e n d e d m e a n i n g of " a n g e l s of t h e seven
in
19:10
a n d 2 2 : 8 9 . I n R e v 19:9 a n a n g e l c o m m a n d s J o h n to w r i t e d o w n
t h e w o r d s h e h e a r s . I n v. 10, J o h n writes, " T h e n I fell d o w n a t his
feet to w o r s h i p h i m [the a n g e l ] , b u t h e said to m e , ' Y o u m u s t n o t
d o that! I a m a fellow s e r v a n t with y o u a n d y o u r b r e t h r e n w h o h o l d
t h e t e s t i m o n y of J e s u s . W o r s h i p G o d . ' F o r t h e t e s t i m o n y of J e s u s is
t h e spirit of p r o p h e c y . " Similarly, in 2 2 : 8 - 9 , the a u t h o r writes:
101
See discussions in: C. Hemer, The Letters to the Seven Churches of Asia in Their
Local Setting (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1986) 3234 ;L. Stuckenbruck, Angel
Veneration and Christology: A Study in Early Judaism and in the Christology of the Apocalypse
ofJohn (Tubingen: J . C. B. Mhr, 1995) 234-238; D. Aune, Revelation, 3 vols. (Dallas:
Word Books, 1997-1998) 1:106-112; G. Beale, The Book of Revelation: A Commentary
on the Greek Text (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1999) 216-219; M. Barker, The
Revelation of Jesus Christ (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000) 102-110. Due to the inherent ambiguity, most commentators list the options and avoid drawing any specific
conclusions.
[8] I J o h n a m he who heard and saw these things. And when I heard
and saw them, I fell down to worship at the feet of the angel who
showed them to me; [9] but he said to me, "You must not do that!
I am a fellow servant with you and your brethren the prophets, and
with those who keep the words of this book. Worship G o d . "
T h e s e t w o a c c o u n t s a r e q u i t e similar. I n t e r e s t i n g l y , in b o t h
cases
10:11.
22:89
104
U l t i m a t e l y , t h e r e f u s a l of w o r s h i p suggests t h a t in t h e divine o r d e r
h u m a n s a n d a n g e l s a r e o n e q u a l footing. 1 0 5 T h e i m p l i c a t i o n s of this
a r e u n c l e a r . Prime facie it d o e s n o t s e e m t o suggest t h a t t h e distinct i o n b e t w e e n t h e t w o t y p e s of b e i n g s is necessarily b l u r r e d b y this
s h a r e d status; h o w e v e r , t h e a n g e l d o e s say t h a t h e is a "fellow serv a n t , " so p e r h a p s , in t h e e s c h a t o n a n d n e w age t h a t J o h n sees in
visions, angels a n d h u m a n s a r e n o t as distinct b u t i n s t e a d a r e all
e q u a l followers of G o d (cf. Mart. Ascen. Isa. 8 - 9 ) .
2.10
Joseph
and Aseneth
(JA),
w h i c h b e l o n g s to t h e g e n r e of G r e e k love
stories, e l a b o r a t e s u p o n t h e n a r r a t i v e in G e n 4 1 : 3 7 - 4 5 , 5 0 - 5 2 , a n d
4 6 : 2 0 , in w h i c h t h e p a t r i a r c h J o s e p h m a r r i e s t h e d a u g h t e r of a n
E g y p t i a n priest, A s e n e t h . It is likely to h a v e b e e n c o m p o s e d in G r e e k ,
102
R. Bauckharn has collected texts from the period that show the motif of the
angelic denial of worship was extant. He sees the same motif in Tob 12:16-22,
Apoc. Zeph. 6:11-15, JA 15:11-12, Apoc. Paul, Apoc. Gosp. Matt 3:3, Lad. Jac. 3:3-5,
3 En. 16:1-5, and Cairo Genizah Hekhalot A/2 13-18. See R. Bauckharn, "The Worship ofJesus in Apocalyptic Christianity" NTS 37 (1980-1981) 322-341, reprinted in
R. Bauckharn, The Climax of Prophecy (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1993) 118-149.
105
G. Beale, The Book of Revelation, p. 946. D. Aune, Revelation, p. 1036. The question of whether or not there was a cult of angel worship in Judaism at this period
is debated. A good review of scholarship on this appears in L. Stuckenbruck, Angel
Veneration, pp. 111-119.
104
G. Beale, The Book of Revelation, pp. 946, 1128.
105
L. Stuckenbruck, Angel Veneration, p. 252.
t h o u g h it m a y derive f r o m earlier o r a l t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t J o s e p h . T h e r e
are two m a i n recensions: the longer a n d the shorter form.106 M o s t
s c h o l a r s believe t h e l o n g e r f o r m to be closer t o t h e original, b u t this
is d e b a t e d . T h e r e r e m a i n s a n e e d for a critical e d i t i o n of t h e text
t h a t i n c l u d e s all t h e m a j o r m a n u s c r i p t s . 1 0 7
S c h o l a r s a r e d i v i d e d o n t h e d a t e a n d p r o v e n a n c e of JA. P. Battifol,
o n e of t h e first s c h o l a r s to t r a n s l a t e t h e G r e e k text, suggested t h a t
it w a s a C h r i s t i a n text a n d s h o u l d b e d a t e d q u i t e late, b e t w e e n t h e
f o u r t h a n d sixth c e n t u r y C E . 1 0 8 T h i s d a t i n g h a s b e e n r e j e c t e d b y virtually all scholars, h o w e v e r , o n t h e basis of t h e " J e w i s h " c h a r a c t e r
of t h e t e x t (e.g., its e l a b o r a t i o n u p o n a H e b r e w Bible story) a n d its
S e p t u a g i n t a l i s m s . F o r s o m e t i m e t h e r e w a s a g r o w i n g scholarly c o n sensus t h a t settled u p o n a n E g y p t i a n p r o v e n a n c e a n d a late
c e n t u r y B C E to a
first-century
R e c e n t l y , G . B o h a k h a s b e c o m e m o r e specific a n d l o c a t e d
a u t h o r of JA
first-
C E date. 1 0 9
the
in E g y p t a t t h e O n i a s T e m p l e . 1 1 0 H e sees t h e a u t h o r
as h a v i n g a g o o d k n o w l e d g e of G r e e k , s o m e familiarity w i t h E g y p t i a n
(Heliopolitan) theology, a n d a deeply eschatological outlook. T h e s e
f a c t o r s suggest a d a t e of 160
145 B C E to B o h a k .
A d i s s e n t i n g voice c o m e s f r o m R . K r a e m e r , w h o m a k e s a case
for seeing " A s e n e t h " as n o earlier t h a n a b o u t t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y CE. 1 1 1
H e r a r g u m e n t s f o r seeing t h e a n g e l o p h a n y as a d j u r a t i o n m a g i c akin
to m a g i c a l m a t e r i a l s of t h e s e c o n d a n d t h i r d c e n t u r i e s C E a r e i n t e r esting b u t n o t p a r t i c u l a r l y p e r s u a s i v e as a basis for a late d a t i n g .
It s e e m s p r o b a b l e t h a t JA
first
106
There are 16 Greek mss. and a number of versions in other languages; for
a list see C. Burchard, OTP 2:178-179.
107
HJPAJC mi:546-552.
108
P. Battifol, Le livre de la prire d'Aseneth in Studia Patristica (Paris, 1889-1890).
109
C. Burchard, Untersuchungen zu Joseph und Aseneth: berlieferung-Ortsbestimmung
(Tbingen: JCB Mohr, 1965) and OTP 2:177-201; M. Philonenko, Joseph et Asneth:
introduction, texte critique, traduction et notes (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1968); R. Chesnutt,
'1Joseph and Aseneth" in ABD 3:969-971 and a good summary of the arguments
in Chesnutt's recent work, From Death to Life: Conversion in Joseph and Aseneth (Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic Press, 1995) 80-85.
110
G. Bohak, Joseph and Aseneth and the Jewish Temple in Heliopolis (Atlanta, GA:
Scholars Press, 1996) 83-87.
111
R. Kraemer, When Aseneth Met Joseph (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998)
225-244.
is likely t o c o n t a i n t h e m e s of b e a u t y a n d v i r t u e a n d b e of a n epic
character.
I n c h a p t e r s 1 4 - 1 7 of JA " a m a n f r o m h e a v e n " a p p e a r s to A s e n e t h .
T h e " m a n " is said to b e v e r y similar to J o s e p h in his g a r b , b u t his
face a n d e x t r e m i t i e s a r e brilliant.
[4] And a m a n came to her from heaven and stood by Aseneth's head.
And he called her and said, "Aseneth, A s e n e t h . , 5 ]
] A n d she said,
" W h o is it that calls me, because the door of my chamber is closed,
and the tower is high, and how then did he come into my chamber?"
[6] And the man called her a second time and said, "Aseneth, Aseneth."
[7] A n d she said, "Behold, (here) I (am) Lord. W h o are you, tell me?"
[8] And the m a n said, "I am the chief of the house of the Lord and
c o m m a n d e r of the whole host of the Most High. Rise and stand 011
your feet and I will tell you what I have to say." [9] And Aseneth
raised her head and saw, and behold, (there was) a m a n in every
respect similar to Joseph, by the robe and the crown and the royal
staff, except that his face was like lightning, and Iiis eyes were like
sunshine, and the hairs of his head like a flame of fire of a burning
torch, a n d hands and feet like iron shining forth from a fire, a n d sparks
shot forth from his hands and feet. [10] And Aseneth saw (it) a n d fell
on her face at his feet on the ground (14:4-10). 112
M o s t i n t e r p r e t e r s u n d e r s t a n d this b e i n g as a n a n g e l , e v e n
though
of t h e w h o l e h o s t of
h e a v e n " (v. 7). T h i s title w a s seen in J o s h 5 . 1 3 1 5 a n d l a t e r a t t r i b u t e d t o p r i m a r y a n g e l s such as M i c h a e l . T h e i m a g e r y of his brilliant face a n d fiery h a n d s a n d feet (v. 9) is c o m m o n to a n g e l o p h a n i e s .
M o r e o v e r , A s e n e d i r e s p o n d s b y falling on die g r o u n d . T h i s is u n d o u b t edly a case in w h i c h a n a n g e l is r e f e r r e d to as a m a n . W h a t is m o r e
i n t e r e s t i n g is t h a t t h e a n g e l a p p e a r s in t h e f o r m of a p a r t i c u l a r p e r son, t h e p a t r i a r c h J o s e p h . A d d i t i o n a l l y , w h e n in c h a p t e r 16 t h e b e i n g
r e a c h e s o u t his h a n d to A s e n e t h , she is a f r a i d to t a k e it b e c a u s e
" s p a r k s shot f o r t h f r o m his h a n d as f r o m b u b b l i n g m e l t e d i r o n . "
G . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s a r g u e d t h a t J o s e p h in this scene a n d also
A s e n e t h in c h a p t e r 18 a r e a n g e l o m o r p h i c . 1 1 4 I n t h e sense t h a t c e r tain i m a g e r y a p p l i e d to e a c h of t h e m is o f t e n a p p l i e d t o angels, this
112
s e e m s c o r r e c t . I n t h e c a s e of A s e n e t h , F l e t c h e r - L o u i s sees t h e b e a u t y
a s c r i b e d to h e r in c h a p t e r 18 a n d h e r f a t h e r ' s r e a c t i o n of f e a r a n d
falling to t h e g r o u n d (18:11) as signs of h e r a n g e l i c c h a r a c t e r ,
as
well as h e r b e i n g a b l e to p a r t a k e of h e a v e n l y f o o d (16:14). 1 1 3 T h e s e
d e s c r i p t i o n s s e e m to s h o w t h a t t h e t r a n s f o r m a t i o n A s e n e t h
under-
has
childrenManasseh
and Ephraim
(21:9),
coming
JA
a r e a n g e l o m o r p h i c , it s e e m s t h e t w o a r e h u m a n b e i n g s .
2.11
T h e S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s w a s p r o b a b l y w r i t t e n in c e n t r a l Italy o r
R o m e itself. Its d a t i n g is u n c e r t a i n , b u t m o s t s c h o l a r s a c c e p t a d a t e
s o m e w h e r e b e t w e e n t h e e n d of t h e first c e n t u r y G E a n d t h e
first
and
Similitudes.
by
"young
actually
she
h a d finished r e a d i n g , a n d rose f r o m t h e c h a i r , t h e r e c a m e f o u r y o u n g
115
men
the
Vis. 3 . 1 0 . 1 , w h e n
they
c o m e to c a r r y a w a y t h e a n c i e n t lady.
I n h e r recent c o m m e n t a r y , C . Osiek suggests t h a t die six y o u n g m e n
(= angels) m a y r e p r e s e n t , a l o n g w i t h t h e a n g e l M i c h a e l ( w h o a p p e a r s
in t h e Sim. 8 . 3 . 3 a n d 9.6.1), t h e s e v e n p r i m a r y a r c h a n g e l s (cf. 1 En.
9 0 : 2 1 , T. Levi 8.1). 1 1 9 T h i s is c e r t a i n l y possible, since t h e a r c h a n g e l s
a r e s e e n in g r o u p s of seven ( T o b
12:15; 2 En.
19:1), b u t also in
g r o u p s of f o u r , in t h e l i t e r a t u r e of t h e period. 1 2 0
T h e r e is o n e o t h e r e x a m p l e of a n a n g e l b e i n g r e f e r r e d to as a
" y o u t h . " I n Sim. 6 . 1 . 5 , H e r m a s is s h o w n a vision of a s h e p h e r d :
And after he spoke these things with me, he said to me:
into the country, and I will show you the shepherds of
"Let us go, sir," said I. And we came into a plain, and
me a young shepherd [ ], clothed with a
ments of yellow color.
119
"Let us go
the sheep."
he showed
suit of gar-
T h e i d e n t i t y of t h e s h e p h e r d is t h e n r e v e a l e d in 6.2.1:
And he said to me: " D o you see this shepherd?" "Yes, sir," said I, "I
see him." "This," said he, "is the angel of luxury and deceit [
]. , H e wears out the souls of the servants of God,
and perverts them from the truth, deceiving them with evil desires in
which they perish.
It s e e m s t h a t this s h e p h e r d is t h e antithesis of H e r m a s himself. O s i e k
calls t h e s h e p h e r d " a d e m o n i c
figure."121
It m a y b e t h a t s o m e c o r -
r e s p o n d e n c e to t h e figure of S a t a n is i n t e n d e d . W h a t e v e r t h e case,
this is a n o t h e r text t h a t s e e m s t o r e f e r t o a n a n g e l a p p e a r i n g in a
h u m a n f o r m , in this case as a s h e p h e r d .
T h i s interesting material shows t h a t at least for the a u t h o r of H e r m a s ,
angels c o u l d be a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c , a n d in p a r t i c u l a r , as w e saw in
J o s e p h u s a n d t h e E m p t y T o m b n a r r a t i v e s , " y o u n g m e n " ().
All of t h e e v i d e n c e f o r a n g e l s as y o u t h s s e e m s to h a v e a first- to
early second-century C E p r o v e n a n c e (Tobit, N T , Josephus, Hermas).
T h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m to b e a n y p a r t i c u l a r c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n this
c o n c e p t of a n g e l s a n d t h e o l d e r t r a d i t i o n s of angels b e i n g r e g a r d e d
as " m e n " f r o m t h e H e b r e w Bible.
2.12
T h e A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m (Apoc. Abr.),
e x t a n t o n l y in
Slavonic
t r a n s l a t i o n , c a n b e d i v i d e d i n t o t w o m a i n p a r t s . T h e first, c h a p t e r s
1 S, r e c o u n t s A b r a h a m ' s c o n v e r s i o n f r o m i d o l a t r y t o m o n o t h e i s m .
T h e remaining chapters (931 )are an apocalypse based u p o n
Gen
15. T h e a p o c a l y p s e is n o t easily d a t e d f r o m i n t e r n a l e v i d e n c e . T h e r e
is a n a p p a r e n t r e f e r e n c e t o t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of t h e T e m p l e in c h a p t e r 27. It s e e m s to h a v e b e e n q u o t e d in t h e
Pseudo-Clementine
121
and
the
a n g e l o p h a n i e s c o n s i d e r e d a b o v e i n p a r t i c u l a r , his w h i t e h a i r
and
Apoc. Abr.,
they
figure
in t h e p r o p h e t s E z e k i e l a n d D a n i e l
were
influential in s u b s e q u e n t v i s i o n a r y a n d a p o c a l y p t i c l i t e r a t u r e .
T h e a p p e a r a n c e of I a o e l as "in the likeness of a m a n " d o e s n o t
i n d i c a t e a n y i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h h u m a n beings. F a r f r o m it; I a o e l is
in t h e h e a v e n s a n d c a r r i e s o u t t h e role of g u i d e a n d i n t e r p r e t e r o f t e n
associated w i t h angels.
Conclusions
I n this c h a p t e r e v i d e n c e f o r t h e p o r t r a y a l of a n g e l s ( a n d o t h e r divine
beings) a p p e a r i n g as h u m a n b e i n g s h a s b e e n investigated t o d e t e r m i n e w h e t h e r it suggests a n y i d e n t i f i c a t i o n . T h r e e p o i n t s w e r e n o t e d
at t h e outset. (1) T h e s e m a n t i c r a n g e of t h e t e r m s for a n g e l
can
c o v e r b o t h h u m a n a n d divine m e s s e n g e r s . S u c h a s e m a n t i c r a n g e ,
h o w e v e r , d o e s n o t necessarily i m p l y a n y b l u r r i n g of t h e distinction
b e t w e e n t h e t w o types, since c o n t e x t d i c t a t e s t h e m e a n i n g of t h e
t e r m . (2) T h e m a j o r i t y of texts t h a t speak a b o u t angels d o n o t i n c l u d e
a n y physical d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e m . (3) S o m e c o m m o n
123
characteristics
C. Rowland, "A Man Clothed in Linen," pp. 99-110; see also The Open
Heaven, p. 101.
CHAPTER THREE
"YOU L O O K POSITIVELY
ANGELIC":
H U M A N BEINGS AS A N G E L S
I n t h e p r e c e d i n g c h a p t e r t h e e v i d e n c e for angels a p p e a r i n g as h u m a n
b e i n g s w a s e x a m i n e d . T h e e v i d e n c e f o r h u m a n b e i n g s a p p e a r i n g as
angels will b e c o n s i d e r e d in this c h a p t e r . T h e e v i d e n c e is m a i n l y
c o n c e n t r a t e d o n specific i n d i v i d u a l s f r o m t h e H e b r e w Bible,
w e r e k n o w n f o r t h e i r r i g h t e o u s n e s s (e.g., N o a h , Moses) o r h a d
e n i g m a t i c b a c k g r o u n d (e.g., E n o c h , M e l c h i z e d e k ) .
Some
who
an
important
3.1
Adam
A c c o r d i n g to G e n e s i s , A d a m w a s t h e first h u m a n
being
created.
L a t e r s p e c u l a t i o n a b o u t his d i v i n e n a t u r e s e e m s to s t e m f r o m G e n
1 : 2 6 - 2 7 , w h i c h states, " T h e n G o d said, ' L e t us m a k e m a n in o u r
i m a g e , a f t e r o u r l i k e n e s s . ' . . . S o G o d c r e a t e d m a n in his o w n i m a g e ,
in t h e i m a g e of G o d h e c r e a t e d h i m ; m a l e a n d f e m a l e h e c r e a t e d
t h e m . " 2 T h e c r e a t i o n story itself, a l o n g w i t h t h e story in t h e G a r d e n
( G e n 2 3 ) , i n d i c a t e s t h a t t h e r e w a s a close r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n t h e
1
As is seen in analyses by: J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as
Angels" in Ideal Figures in Ancient Judaism (Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1980) 135-151;
L. Hurtado, One God, One Lord, 2nd ed. (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1998) 51-70;
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts: Angels, Christology and Soteriology (Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck,
1997) 145-183; C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology: Antecedents and Early Evidence
(Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1997) 152-183.
2
Gen Rab 8:3-6 discusses the first-person plural "we" in the creation statement
and how God took counsel with the ministering angels in the creation (cf. also Gen
11:7). There is a good survey of the Jewish interpretations of Gen 1:26 i n j . Jervell,
Imago Dei: Gen l,26f. im Sptjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulischen Briefen (Gttingen:
Vanderhoeck and'Ruprecht, 1960) 15-51 and 71-121.
37-71).
1 E n o c h is a c o m p o s i t e w o r k m a d e u p of several sections: T h e B o o k
of W a t c h e r s (chaps. 136 ;)t h e Similitudes; t h e A s t r o n o m i c a l
Book
(chaps. 8 3 - 9 0 ) ; t h e B o o k of A d m o n i t i o n s (chaps. 9 1 - 1 0 5 ) ; a n d t h e
B i r t h A c c o u n t of N o a h (chaps. 1 0 6 - 1 0 7 ) . T h e d a t e of t h e S i m i l i t u d e s
h a s b e e n t h e s u b j e c t of s o m e d e b a t e , since it is also t h e section w h e r e
the " s o n of m a n " s a y i n g is f o u n d (see a b o v e 2.5). A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s
f r o m Q u m r a n s h o w t h a t all sections of 1 E n o c h w e r e to b e f o u n d
t h e r e e x c e p t the Similitudes. 3 T h i s , a l o n g w i t h t h e affinity of s o m e
A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s of a Q u m r a n B o o k of G i a n t s to t h e M a n i c h e a n
B o o k of G i a n t s , led t h e p u b l i s h e r of t h e A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s , J . Milik,
to suggest t h a t t h e Similitudes d i d n o t exist in p r e - C h r i s t i a n
times
b u t w e r e in f a c t a late C h r i s t i a n a d d i t i o n t o 1 E n o c h (c. 2 7 0 C E ) . 4
T h e s c h o l a r l y c o n s e n s u s t o d a y , h o w e v e r , largely rejects M i l i k ' s assert i o n a n d m a i n t a i n s a d a t e in t h e first half of t h e first c e n t u r y C E . 5
T h e S i m i l i t u d e s a r e f o c u s e d u p o n e v e n t s in t h e h e a v e n l y w o r l d .
T h e y c u l m i n a t e in t h e a s c e n s i o n of E n o c h to h e a v e n ( c h a p .
71).
11 suggests t h a t h u m a n b e i n g s
originally
s h a r e d a similar n a t u r e w i t h angels:
[11] For m e n were created exacdy like angels, to the intent that they
should continue pure and righteous, and death, which destroys everything, could not have taken hold of them, but through this their knowledge they are perishing, and through this power it is consuming me. 6
5
J. Milik in collaboration with M. Black, The Books of Enoch: Aramaic Fragments of
Qumrn Cave 4 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1976); G. Nickelsburg, 1 Enoch (Philadelphia:
Fortress Press, 2001).
4
J. Milik, The Books of Enoch, pp. 89.96
5
See especially M. Knibb, "The Date of the Parables of Enoch" NTS 25 (1979)
358-359; C. Mearns, "Dating the Similitudes of Enoch" NTS 25 (1979) 369; HJPAJC
Hli:257-259.
6
Translation R. H. Charles, The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1913) 2:234.
"main-
t a i n i n g p u r e a n d r i g h t e o u s lives." T h i s suggests t h a t t h e
original
Human
7
This is clear in the rabbinic texts; see J . Jervell, Imago Dei, pp. 15-51. See also
C. Rowland, "The Influence of the First Chapter of Ezekiel on Jewish and Early
Christian Literature" (Ph.D. dissertation, Cambridge University, 1974).
8
F. Andersen, "2 (Slavonic Apocalypse of) Enoch" in OTP 1:91-213; J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as Angels," p. 137, simply assumes a firstcentury CE date.
9
HJPAJC Illii: 748-749.
10
J. Fossum, The Name of God and the Angel of the Lord: Samaritan and Jewish Concepts
of Intermediation and the Origin of Gnosticism (Tubingen: JCB Mhr, 1985) 273; C. FletcherLouis, Luke-Acts, p. 142; C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, p. 154.
[Adam]
R e c e n s i o n A ( G r e e k m s . s u p p o r t e d by a R o m a n i a n version) a n d t h e
shorter Recension (Greek ms. supported by Slavonic a n d
versions).
12
other
D a t e s h a v e b e e n o f f e r e d f r o m as early as t h i r d c e n t u r y
B C E t o t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y C E . . P. S a n d e r s suggests a r a n g e f o r
t h e d a t i n g b e t w e e n t h e first a n d s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E , b u t t h e d a t i n g
is n o t clear. 1 3
I n T. Abr.
11:4, t h e p a t r i a r c h is t a k e n i n t o h e a v e n a f t e r his d e a t h
first-formed
A d a m w h o is in s u c h
first-formed,
w h o is
A d a m a n d Eve a f t e r t h e i r e x p u l s i o n f r o m t h e G a r d e n . It c o m e s in
11
first-century
w h y h e a n d his c o m p a n i o n s w e r e expelled f r o m h e a v e n .
[1] T h e devil replied, " W h a t are you telling me? It is because of you
that I have been thrown out of there. [2] W h e n you were created, I
was cast out from the presence of G o d a n d was sent out from the fellowship of the angels. [3] W h e n G o d blew into you the breath of life
and your countenance and likeness were m a d e in the image of God,
Michael brought you and m a d e (us) worship you in the sight of God,
and the Lord G o d said, 'Behold Adam! I have m a d e you in our image
and likeness.' "
Fletcher-Louis a n d Gieschen have both strongly asserted that
the
v e n e r a t i o n of A d a m in this text d e m o n s t r a t e s t h e v e n e r a t i o n of a n
a n g e l o m o r p h i c being. 1 6 It is n o t c l e a r f r o m t h e text, h o w e v e r , t h a t
A d a m h a s a n a n g e l o m o r p h i c status. As F l e t c h e r - L o u i s himself p o i n t s
o u t , " T h i s is a m o s t r e m a r k a b l e s t a t e m e n t of t h e p r o p r i e t y of w o r s h i p p i n g A d a m as t h e i m a g e a n d visible likeness of G o d . " 1 7
issue, t h e n , is A d a m ' s i s o m o r p h i c image.
18
The
A d a m is t o b e w o r s h i p p e d
b e c a u s e h e is c r e a t e d in t h e i m a g e of G o d , n o t s i m p l y b e c a u s e h e
is angelic. It is significant t h a t in 13:3 G o d says, " B e h o l d , A d a m ! I
h a v e m a d e y o u in o u r i m a g e a n d likeness." P r e s u m a b l y , t h e
first-
p e r s o n p l u r a l refers t o G o d a n d t h e a n g e l i c host. N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e
inclusive a d j e c t i v e m a y simply b e m a i n t a i n i n g t h e p h r a s e o l o g y
of
G e n 1 : 2 6 - 2 7 . A d a m ' s c o u n t e n a n c e a n d likeness a r e in t h e i m a g e of
G o d (13: 3); m o r e o v e r , t h e r a t i o n a l e f o r t h e call to w o r s h i p is A d a m ' s
divine i m a g e . I n 14:2, M i c h a e l calls o u t to t h e devil a n d his c o m p a n i o n s , " W o r s h i p t h e i m a g e of G o d , Y a h w e h . " I n 16:1 the devil
a n d his lot a r e cast o u t f r o m a m o n g t h e o t h e r angels for t h e i r refusal
to w o r s h i p A d a m , b u t t h e i r refusal is n o t b a s e d o n A d a m ' s b e i n g
c r e a t e d in t h e i m a g e of G o d b u t r a t h e r o n his b e i n g c r e a t e d a f t e r
t h e m in t h e c r e a t i o n (14:3). T h e p o t e n t i a l l a t e d a t e a n d lack of
specific a n g e l l a n g u a g e in t h e Vita suggest c a u t i o n in u s i n g it as evid e n c e f o r A d a m ' s a n g e l i c status.
15
the
as
3.2
Seth(el)
T h e f r a g m e n t a r y text n a m e d t h e Apocalypse
of Sethel is p r e s e r v e d in
the C o l o g n e M a n i C o d e x . 2 0 T h e m a n u s c r i p t a p p e a r s to b e f r o m t h e
fifth c e n t u r y C E , c o p i e d f r o m a S y r i a c original. 2 1 C h a r l e s w o r t h d e a l t
w i t h this p a s s a g e in his 1980 article, n o t i n g t h a t "this p a r t i c u l a r a p o c alypse a p p a r e n t l y p r e d a t e s M a n i ( 2 1 5 2 7 5 C E ) a n d in n o w a y s e e m s
to reflect p e c u l i a r M a n i c h e a n ideas; it s e e m s v e r y J e w i s h a n d c o n tains n o d i s c e r n i b l e C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s . " 2 2 T h i s a s s e s s m e n t is by n o
m e a n s definitive, b u t it suggests t h e r e is g o o d r e a s o n to believe t h a t
the i d e a s c o n t a i n e d t h e r e i n a r e r o u g h l y c o n t e m p o r a r y w i t h
those
angels
19
J. Levinson, Portraits of Adam in Early Judaism (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic
Press, 1988) 152. See also J. Fossum, The Name of God and the Angel of the Lord, pp.
266-291.
20
R. Cameron and A. Dewey, The Cologne Mani Codex (Missoula, MT: Scholars
Press, 1979) esp. 38-41.
21
R. Cameron and A. Dewey, The Cologne Mani Codex, p. 2.
22
J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as Angels," p. 139.
25
2.10; 3.3; 12.12; 48:19; 49.4, 16; 50.4; 51:5-6; 52.4; 54.3; 56:12; 58.3, 22;
59.4; 60.10.
in a typical m i n i s t e r i n g role. I n c h a p t e r s 5 0 a n d 5 1 , h o w e v e r , w e
find
t h e i n t e r e s t i n g m e n t i o n of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n a n g e l s a n d
t h a t a n g e l p l a c e d his h a n d
on m y right hand,
he
3.3
Enoch
I n t h e S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d , a s i g n i f i c a n t a m o u n t of l i t e r a t u r e
d e v e l o p e d a r o u n d t h e figure of E n o c h , w h o is briefly m e n t i o n e d in
G e n e s i s ( 5 : 1 8 2 5 . ( 2 4 M u c h of t h e l i t e r a t u r e a b o u t E n o c h s t e m s f r o m
the enigmatic phrase, " E n o c h walked with G o d ; a n d he was not,
for G o d t o o k h i m " ( G e n 5:24; cf. Sir 4 4 : 1 6 , 1 Q 2 0 Col. 2, w . 2 0 - 2 1 ) .
T h i s c o u l d h a v e b e e n i n t e r p r e t e d as E n o c h n o t h a v i n g a physical
d e a t h b u t b e i n g t a k e n i n t o h e a v e n m u c h like E l i j a h (2 K g s 2:11). 2 6
24
M. Himmelfarb, "Revelation and Rapture: The Transformation of the Visionary
in the Ascent Apocalypses" in Mysteries and Revelations: Apocalyptic Studies since the
Uppsala Colloquim, ed. J. Coffins and J. Charlesworth, JSPS 9 (Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic Press, 1991) 79-90.
25
There are no extant fragments of Gen 5:24 from Qumran.
26
Interestingly, however, Gen. Rab. 25.1, and the Tg. Onq. and Tg. Neo. on Gen
5:24 stress that Enoch died. This may be in reaction to those who sought to elevate the status of Enoch. T. Ps.-J says that Enoch was called Metatron (cf. Jub.
10:17; 1 En. 12:3-5, 3 En). See C. Rowland, "Enoch" in DDD, pp. 576-581.
J o s e p h u s , Ant.
Mut.
17, Pram.
34, Ahr.
16, QG
1:85-86).
T h e r e s e e m s to b e a line of t r a d i t i o n t h a t u n d e r s t o o d E n o c h as
a n a n g e l o r a n g e l i c b e i n g . T h e e q u a t i o n b e c o m e s m o r e explicit in
later documents. T o begin with the clearest example, 3 E n o c h a
H e k h a l o t t e x t t h a t d a t e s to a m u c h l a t e r p e r i o d ( f i f t h - s i x t h c e n t u r y
C E ) R a b b i I s h m a e l , w h i l e j o u r n e y i n g to t h e h e a v e n s , is told t h a t
the angel M e t a t r o n with w h o m h e speaks is E n o c h (4:3). 27 C . FletcherL o u i s lists a n u m b e r of a n g e l i c qualities a t t r i b u t e d to E n o c h in 3
E n o c h (e.g., g i g a n t i c size, brilliance, etc.) in a n a t t e m p t to s t r e n g t h e n
t h e c o n n e c t i o n . 2 8 O v e r a l l , this p i e c e of e v i d e n c e c a n n o t a d d
to o u r u n d e r s t a n d i n g of late S e c o n d T e m p l e h u m a n - a n g e l
much
relation-
En.
22:6-10:
[6b] T h e Lord said, "Let Enoch come up and stand in front of my
face forever!" [7] And the glorious ones did obeisance and said, "Let
him come up!" [8] T h e Lord said to Michael, " T a k e Enoch, and
extract (him) from the earthly clothing. And anoint him with delightful oil, and put (him) into the clothes of glory." . . . [10] And I gazed
at all of myself, and I had become like one of the glorious ones, and
there was no observable difference. 29
T h e t r a n s f o r m a t i o n u n d e r g o n e b y E n o c h is striking. I n
particular,
12:1:2
the children of the people knew by what he was hidden and where
he was. [2] And his dwelling place as well as his activities were with
the Watchers and holy ones; and (so were) his days. 30
27
3.4
Noah
"angel"
S o m e s c h o l a r s h a v e b e e n q u i c k to dismiss this p a s s a g e as p r o v i d i n g
n o e v i d e n c e f o r N o a h ' s a n g e l o m o r p h i c n a t u r e , since it o n l y c o n t a i n s
i m a g e r y a n d n o c l e a r i n d i c a t i o n t h a t N o a h w a s angelic. 3 2 M o r e o v e r ,
despite N o a h ' s a p p e a r a n c e , h e is n o t t h e p r o d u c t of h u m a n - a n g e l
i n t e r c o u r s e (v. I). 33 H o w e v e r , it is significant t h a t t h e i m a g e r y h e r e
is t w i c e i n t e r p r e t e d as b e i n g a n g e l i c in t h e text of t h e p a s s a g e itself
( w . 5 a n d 6). T h u s , it c a n b e said t h a t in this case, at his birth N o a h
w a s angelamorphic in t h a t h e a p p e a r s as a n a n g e l . H o w e v e r , it is n o t
c l e a r to w h a t e x t e n t this i m a g e r y is m e a n t t o b e t a k e n literally o r
to w h a t e x t e n t N o a h w a s a n g e l o m o r p h i c t h r o u g h o u t his e n t i r e life.
Interestingly, the tradition a b o u t N o a h ' s w o n d r o u s n a t u r e at birth
also s e e m s t o b e r e f l e c t e d in t h e Gen. Apoc.
( 1 Q 2 0 ) col. 2 f r o m
Q u m r a n , w i t h a p a r t i c u l a r twist.
[1] Behold, I thought then within my heart that conception was (due)
to the Watchers [ ]a n d the Holy O n e s . . . and to the Giants
[]
[2] a n d my heart was troubled within m e because of this child.
[3] T h e n I, Lamech, approached Bathenosh [my] wife in haste and
said to her,
[4] [. . . ] by the Most High, the Great Lord, the King of all the universe and Ruler of
[5] [ . . .]the Sons of Heaven [], until you tell me all things
truthfully . . .
[6] You will and without lies let me know whether this
51
Translation E. Issac, OTP 1:86. See also the fragment in J. Milik, The Books
of Enoch (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1976) 206-207.
32
D. Hannah, Review of C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology in JTS 51(2000)
235-236.
83
G. Nickelsburg, 1 Enoch (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 2001) 543, writes, "For
the characters in the story, Noah's appearance is prima facie evidence of supernatural conception. His father was apparently an angel, at a time when angels were
fathering children from human mothers. But, as the reader knows from the beginning, and Lamech and Methusaleh will discover, the appearance is deceiving."
[7] by the King of the all the universe that you are speaking to me
frankly a n d without lies
[8] T h e n Batenosh, my bride, spoke to me very harshly, she wept
[9] saying. " O h my brother, my Lord, remember my pleasure!
[10] [. ..] the time of love, the gasping of my breath in my breast. I
[. . . ] will tell you everything accurately
[11] [ . . . ] a n d then within m e my heart was very upset
[12] W h e n Batenosh, my wife, realized that my countenance h a d
altered
[13] t h e n she supressed her anger, speaking to m e a n d saying to me,
" O my lord
[14] my pleasure. I swear to you by the Holy Great One, the K i n g
of [the heavens] . . .
[15] that this seed is yours and that [this] conception is from you.
This fruit was planted by you . . .
[16] a n d by n o s t r a n g e r or W a t c h e r [ ]or S o n of H e a v e n
[ ] . . .
[17] [Why] is your countenance thus changed a n d dismayed, a n d why
is your spirit thus distressed . . .
[18] I speak to you truthfully."
In this text, L a m e c h , t h e f a t h e r of N o a h , r e c o g n i z e s t h a t s o m e t h i n g
is d i f f e r e n t a b o u t his son. H e is t r o u b l e d b e c a u s e h e believes t h a t
his wife h a s b e c o m e i m p r e g n a t e d b y t h e W a t c h e r s . 3 4 T h o u g h
Noah
Huggins
c o n c l u d e s t h a t t h e c a s e f o r N o a h ' s i d e n t i f i c a t i o n as a n a n g e l a t b i r t h
h a s m o r e t o d o w i t h his special role in t h e F l o o d n a r r a t i v e a n d his
r i g h t e o u s n e s s t h a n his b e i n g c o n s i d e r e d a g i a n t . T h u s , t h e Gen. Apoc.
34
a n d 1 E n o c h c a n n o t b e s h o w n to d e m o n s t r a t e a n y belief in N o a h ' s
b e i n g of a n g e l i c origin. T h i s c o n c l u s i o n g o e s a g a i n s t t h e exegesis of
Fletcher-Louis, h o w e v e r . 3 8 By c o n n e c t i n g N o a h ' s a n g e l o m o r p h i c / t h e o m o r p h i c characteristics with a priestly motif, F l e t c h e r - L o u i s sees N o a h
as a s t r o n g e x a m p l e of a n a n g e l o m o r p h i c h u m a n . 3 9 W i t h o u t s u c h a
c o n n e c t i o n , h o w e v e r , t h e e v i d e n c e f o r N o a h ' s status is m o r e a m b i g u ous. A t r a d i t i o n seems to h a v e existed t h a t N o a h was n o t a b l y different
a t b i r t h . T h e i m a g e r y in t h e stories suggests t h a t N o a h ' s a p p e a r a n c e
w a s a n g e l o m o r p h i c , b u t it is n o t c l e a r h o w this c a r r i e d t h r o u g h his
life o r w h e t h e r it w a s simply m e a n t to d e n o t e his b e i n g a p a r t i c u larly
righteous
human.
3.5
Melchizedek
via
individual
f r o m t h e H e b r e w Bible a b o u t w h o s e status it s e e m s t h e r e w a s s o m e
speculation.
T h e m a i n text t h a t p e r h a p s d e m o n s t r a t e s M e l c h i z e d e k ' s
angelic
in
to
t h i n k it is a t y p e of p e s h e r o n Lev.
38
42
It states:
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory of Adam: Liturgical Anthropology in the Dead Sea
Scrolls (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 2002) 33-55.
39
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, p. 53.
40
See Y. Yadin, "A Note on Melchizedek and Qumran" LEJ 15 (1965) 152-154;
j . Fitzmyer, "Further Light on Melchizedek from Qumran Cave 11 " JBL 86 (1967)
25-41; M. Delcor, "Melchizedek from Genesis to the Qumran Texts and the Epistle
to the Hebrews" JSJ 2 (1971) 115-135; M. De Jonge and A. S. Van der Woude.
" 11 QMelchizedek and the New Testament" NTS 12 (1972) 301-326. F. L. Horton,
The Melchizedek Tradition (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976); P. Kobelski,
Melchizedek and Melchirea (Washington, DC: Catholic Biblical Association, 1981);
J. Davila, "Michael, Melchizedek, and Holy War" SBLSP (1998) 259-272. See also
DDD 1047-1053.
41
HJPAJC 1111:449.
42
HJPAJC IIIi:449; A. Aschim, "The Genre of llQMelch" in Qumran between the
Old Testament and the New Testaments (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1998) 17-31.
[7] A n d the day of atonement is the end of the tenth jubilee [8] in
which atonement will be m a d e for all the sons of G o d and for the
men of the lot of Melchizedek. And on the heights he will declare in
their favor according to their lots; [9] for it is the time of the "year
of grace" for Melchizedek, to exalt in the trial of the holy ones of
G o d through the rule of judgment, as it is written [10] about him in
the songs of David, who said, "Elohim will stand up in the assembly
of G o d [], in the midst of the elohim he judges" [cf. Ps 82:1]. A n d
about him he said: "Above it return [11] to the heights, G o d (el) will
judge the p e o p l e s . . . . [13] And Melchizedek will carry out the vengeance
of God's [ ]judgments [on this day, and they shall be freed from
the hands] of Belial and from the hands of all the sp[irits of his lot]
[14] T o his aid (shall come) all the gods of [justice]
A l t h o u g h this p a s s a g e is o f t e n c i t e d as d e m o n s t r a t i n g M e l c h i z e d e k ' s
angelic n a t u r e , t h e t e r m f o r a n g e l ( ) d o e s n o t a p p e a r .
Elohim
( ) is s o m e t i m e s u s e d f o r G o d (sg.) a n d o t h e r t i m e s f o r divine
b e i n g s (pl.). M e l c h i z e d e k s e e m s to s h a r e t h e status of e l o h i m .
He
43
HJPAJC 1111:450; J. Davila, "Melchizedek, Michael, and War in Heaven" in
SBLSP (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1996) 259-272.
44
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christologr, pp. 172-173.
of t h e Epistle to t h e H e b r e w s w a s c e r t a i n l y i n t e r e s t e d in his b e i n g
p a r t of a n e t e r n a l o r d e r of priests (Ps 110). T h e Q u m r a n f r a g m e n t s
suggest a n e l e v a t e d status f o r h i m . H e m a y b e c o n s i d e r e d a n g e l i c if
w e e q u a t e t h e roles of M i c h a e l a n d M e l c h i z e d e k , b u t this m e a n s
s y n t h e s i z i n g t h e Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e . T h e i m a g e r y f r o m 2 E n o c h suggests t h a t there w a s wider speculation a b o u t the origins of Melchizedek.
A g a i n , this interest m a y s t e m f r o m his b e i n g p a r t of a n e t e r n a l o r d e r
of priests. U l t i m a t e l y , t h e e v i d e n c e a b o u t M e l c h i z e d e k is u n c l e a r . It
d o e s n o t explicitly r e f e r to h i m as a n a n g e l , b u t h e d o e s s e e m t o
e n j o y a special status t h a t suggests h e m i g h t h a v e b e e n c o n s i d e r e d
in s o m e w a y angelic.
3.6
Jacob/Israel
T h r o u g h o u t t h e G e n e s i s n a r r a t i v e , J a c o b e n j o y s a special r e l a t i o n ship w i t h t h e h e a v e n l y w o r l d . G o d s p e a k s to h i m directly t h r o u g h o u t his life (especially in c h a p s . 28, 31, a n d 35). I n G e n 28, J a c o b
h a s a d r e a m vision of a p l a c e w h e r e h e a v e n a n d e a r t h m e e t
and
the m e a n s b y w h i c h a n g e l s a s c e n d t o h e a v e n a n d d e s c e n d t o e a r t h .
J a c o b a g a i n sees a n g e l s in G e n 3 2 : 1 2 . T h e r e is s t r o n g e v i d e n c e t h a t
J a c o b ' s o p p o n e n t w a s widely u n d e r s t o o d as a n a n g e l ( G e n 32) in t h e
late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d . 4 5 W h a t is e x a m i n e d h e r e is t h e e v i d e n c e
t h a t J a c o b himself w a s c o n s i d e r e d a n a n g e l .
I n his Confusion of Tongues 146, P h i l o writes:
But if there be any as yet unworthy to be called a Son of God, let
him press to take his place under God's First-born, his W o r d the eldest
of the angels, an archangel. H e possesses m a n y names; for he is called,
the Beginning, and the N a m e of God, and Logos, and the M a n after
his image, a n d "he that sees," that is Israel.
I n this brief passage, Philo discusses t h e a t t r i b u t e s of t h e divine Logos.
T h e L o g o s is said to b e G o d ' s w o r d a n d t h e l e a d e r of t h e angels. A
n u m b e r of n a m e s a r e also given to t h e L o g o s : t h e N a m e (cf. E x o d u s
23:20f.), the L o g o s (cf. J o h n l:lf.), the " m a n " after his i m a g e (cf. Ezekiel
1:26), a n d i m p o r t a n t l y for o u r discussion, " h e t h a t sees" = " I s r a e l . "
T h e e x a c t m e a n i n g of t h e n a m e Israel is u n c e r t a i n , t h o u g h " h e t h a t
45
under-
s t o o d t h e r e to b e a n e q u a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e L o g o s , a n a r c h a n g e l also
n a m e d Israel, a n d t h e p o s t - P e n i e l J a c o b , w h o s e n a m e w a s c h a n g e d
to Israel. If this is a c o r r e c t r e a d i n g , t h e n w e c o u l d
understand
46
From G. Vermes, "The Archangel Sariel" in Christianity, Judaism, and Other
Graeco-Roman Cults, ed. J. Neusner (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1975) 3:164-165 n. 25.
47
J. Smith notes that Philo uses this phrase 49 times. See OTP 2:701 n. 20 for
the list.
48
Greek text taken from F. Colson, Philo IV (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 1958); translation is mine.
49
This suggests Philo may be aware that the Hebrew root for wrestle ( )is
related to "dust"; BDB, 7b. Note that Colson translates as "preparing
for the arena," which is correct but does not capture the nuance from the Hebrew.
50
Colson translates this as "tripping up his adversary," which is also appropriate for Jacob as a trickster but may again miss a nuance of which Philo may have
been well aware, i.e., Jacob's grabbing Esau's heel at their birth in Gen 25:26. For
Philo's other applications of to Jacob, see Leg. i. 161, ii.89, iii.15, 93;
Sacrif. 42.135; SOmn. i. 171; Mutat. 81; Her. 252.
51
Jacob's name change is recorded a second time in Gen 35, but it is unlikely
that Philo is referring to this passage, since no rationale for the change is provided
there. Only in Gen 32 is it stated that Jacob "strove with God and prevailed."
states t h a t w h e n h e was c o m i n g u p f r o m
54
Syrian-
short
and
firstborn
52
J . Z. Smith, "The Prayer of Joseph" in Religions in Antiquity: Essays in Memory
of Erwin Randall Goodenough, ed. Jacob Neusner (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1968) 253-294;
reprint in J . Z. Smith, Map Is Not Territory (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1978), 24-66; and 07"? 2:699-714.
53
Translation J. Z. Smith in OTP 2:713.
54
Cf. Tg. Neo., on Gen 32, where the opponent is the angel Sariel.
55
Syrian Mesopotamia is the common LXX rendering of Paddan-Aram; J. Smith,
OTP 2:713 n. h.
56
Uriel, an archangel, appears in Grk 1 En. 20:2; 4 Ezra 4:1, 10:28; Bar. 4:7,
et al.
Codex NHC
Dial.
and
t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of t h e L o g o s in P h i l o ' s Conf.57
O n e title in p a r t i c u l a r , " a m a n s e e i n g G o d , " is interesting, since
it offers p e r h a p s t h e c l e a r e s t c o r r e s p o n d e n c e b e t w e e n G e n 32 a n d
Pr. Jos. O n e result of t h e wrestling m a t c h in G e n 32 is t h e n a m i n g
of t h e p l a c e w h e r e t h e e v e n t o c c u r r e d . J a c o b calls t h e p l a c e P e n i e l
( literally " t h e f a c e of G o d " ) , b e c a u s e " I [ J a c o b ] h a v e s e e n G o d
face t o face, a n d yet m y life is p r e s e r v e d " (v. 30). T h e r e is d a n g e r
i n v o l v e d in s e e i n g G o d (e.g., J u d g 6 : 2 2 1 3 : 2 2;23).It is possible, as
in P h i l o , t h a t " t h e m a n seeing G o d " u n d e r s t a n d i n g of Israel is b a s e d
o n a p a r t i c u l a r r e a d i n g of t h e H e b r e w , b u t it is c e r t a i n l y m u c h m o r e
plausible t o see it as a d e v e l o p m e n t o u t of t h e G e n 32 story. J a c o b ,
o n c e h e possesses t h e n a m e Israel, a p p e a r s to b e u n d e r s t o o d as o n e
w h o saw G o d . W i t h i n Pr. Jos.,
h o w e v e r , J a c o b / I s r a e l clearly w r e s -
God."
find
in Tg. Onq. a n d
Tg.
Neo.,
ministers
b e f o r e his c o u n t e n a n c e .
Pr. Jos. takes i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of t h e J a b b o k e v e n t t o a n o t h e r level.
N o t o n l y is t h e o p p o n e n t of J a c o b a n a m e d a n g e l , U r i e l , b u t J a c o b
himself is a n a n g e l , Israel, w h o r a n k s a b o v e all o t h e r angels. I n its
u n d e r s t a n d i n g of J a c o b ' s o p p o n e n t as a n a n g e l , Pr. Jos.
s e e m s to
accord with the trends that were circulating during the same period
(cf. J o s e p h u s , Ant.
c l a i m s f o r J a c o b ' s o w n a n g e l i c status, it s t a n d s as n e a r l y
unique
57
Lastly, t h e r e is e v i d e n c e t o c o n s i d e r f r o m Joseph
and Aseneth.59
JA
2 2 : 7 - 8 states:
[7] And Aseneth saw him [Jacob] and was amazed at his beauty,
because J a c o b was exceedingly beautiful to look at, and his old age
(was) like the youth of a handsome (young) man, and his head was
all white as snow, a n d the hairs of his head were all exceedingly close
and thick like (those) of an Ethiopian, and his b e a r d (was) white reaching down to his breast, a n d his eyes (were) flashing and darting (flashes
of) lightning, a n d his sinews and his shoulders and his arms were like
(those) of an angel, and his thighs and his calves and his feet like
(those) of a giant. And J a c o b was like a m a n who h a d wrestled with
God. [8] And Aseneth saw him and was amazed, a n d prostrated herself before him face down to the ground. 6 0
T h r e e f e a t u r e s of this passage a r e p a r t i c u l a r l y n o t e w o r t h y w i t h r e g a r d
to a n g e l i c u n d e r s t a n d i n g s . T h e first is t h e m e n t i o n of J a c o b ' s p h y s ical f e a t u r e s : b e a u t y (cf. JA
2:43f.;
man
w h o h a d w r e s t l e d w i t h G o d . " T h e origins of s u c h a s t a t e m e n t a r e
G e n 32 a n d H o s 12, i n d i c a t i n g t h a t t h e author(s) of
understood
t h e J a b b o k assailant t o b e G o d . T h e d e s c r i p t i o n of J a c o b , "like a
m a n w h o w r e s t l e d w i t h G o d , " follows directly a f t e r t h e m e n t i o n of
his n u m e r o u s p h y s i c a l f e a t u r e s . O n e c a n i n f e r t h a t p e r h a p s
such
physical a t t r i b u t e s a r e a c o n s e q u e n c e of J a c o b ' s w r e s t l i n g w i t h G o d .
O n e a d d i t i o n a l n o t e is t h e r e a c t i o n of A s e n e t h u p o n s e e i n g J a c o b .
S h e w a s a m a z e d a n d fell to t h e g r o u n d b e f o r e h i m . As n o t e d a b o v e ,
a m a z e m e n t / f e a r a n d p r o s t r a t i o n a r e c o m m o n r e a c t i o n s to angelic o r
d i v i n e visitations, r e i n f o r c i n g t h e i d e a of a n angelic n a t u r e f o r J a c o b
in
JA.
All of this e v i d e n c e p r e s e n t s a c o h e r e n t p i c t u r e : J a c o b , w h o w r e s -
tied w i t h G o d , h a s a u n i q u e c o m b i n a t i o n of h u m a n ,
59
superhuman,
There is good reason to date this text in the late Second Temple period,
although there are scholars who see it as much later (e.g., Kraemer). See the fuller
discussion above in 2.10.
60
Translation C. Burchard, OTP 2:238.
61
Cf. also Dan 7, Ezek 1.
him
angelic
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . T h i s is n o t f a r f r o m t h e type of i n t e r p r e t a t i o n w e see
in Pr. Jos.
3.7
Moses
figures
62
W. Meeks, "The Divine Agent and His Counterfeit in Philo and the Fourth
Gospel" in Aspects of Religious Propaganda in Judaism and Early Christianity, ed. E. SchsslerFiorenza (Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 1976) 45, 43-67.
verses
6 8 8 2 , M o s e s says t h a t h e h a d a t h e o p h a n y a n d w a s t h e n invited
to sit u p o n t h e t h r o n e in h e a v e n :
[68] O n Sinai's peak I saw what seemed a throne [69] so great in
size it touched the clouds of heaven. [70] U p o n it sat a m a n of noble
mien, [71] becrowned, and with a scepter in one hand [72] while with
the other he did beckon me. [73] I made approach and stood before
the throne. [74] H e h a n d e d o'er the scepter a n d he bade [75] me
mount the throne, and gave to me the crown; [76] then he himself
withdrew from off the throne. [77] I gazed u p o n the whole earth
round about; [78] things under it, and high above the skies. [79] T h e n
at my feet a multitude of stars fell down, and I their n u m b e r reckoned up. [81] T h e y passed by me like armed ranks of men. [82] T h e n
I in terror wakened from the dream. 6 5
C e r t a i n l y , t h e e n t h r o n e m e n t of M o s e s is significant a n d speaks to his
e x a l t e d status in this text. O n c e o n t h e t h r o n e , h e is p a s s e d by t h e
stars ( p e r h a p s angels). U l t i m a t e l y , t h e m a t e r i a l is visionary, a n d M o s e s
awakens.
P h i l o discusses M o s e s as h a v i n g a divine n a t u r e o n several o c c a sions (Sacrifices 8 1 0
Flight 5; Dreams
1:142; QE.
2.29, 40;
66
Virtues
Only
the texts r e l e v a n t to a n i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of M o s e s w i t h a n a n g e l a r e
examined here.
I n QG 4:8 M o s e s is a c t u a l l y r e f e r r e d t o as " t h e chief p r o p h e t a n d
chief m e s s e n g e r
[ ] , w h o d e s i r e d
to
n o t s e e m t h a t P h i l o i n t e n d s to e q u a t e M o s e s w i t h t h e
archangels
angel
border
b e t w e e n t w o f o r m s of life d u r i n g t h e s o n g itself.
Lastly, in Moses 158 a n d Sacrifices 9, Philo calls M o s e s a g o d (). 67
T h e r e is significant s e c o n d a r y l i t e r a t u r e o n P h i l o ' s a t t i t u d e
toward
t h e d e i f y i n g of Moses. 6 8 T h e p r e s e n t i n v e s t i g a t i o n will n o t
engage
of Moses) exists in
a L a t i n m a n u s c r i p t b u t w a s likely originally w r i t t e n in G r e e k . D a t e s
f o r t h e Testament
of Moses v a r y g r e a t l y f r o m t h e M a c c a b e a n
period
67
Some have also noted that Philo's catong Moses one who "stands" by God
indicates his angelic status (see especially QE 2:29, 40), since the posture of standing comes to be related to angels in rabbinic literature. On this see J. Fossum, The
Name of God, pp. 56-58, 120-129; G. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, pp. 166-167;
and C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 174-175. While intriguing, the arguments are
not outlined here, since Philo makes no such equation, and, as the evidence suggests, did not make much of a case for the angelization of Moses but instead for
his deification.
68
For fuller treatments of Moses in Philo, see E. Goodenough, By Light, Light:
The Mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism (Amsterdam: Philo Press, 1969) 199-234;
W. Meeks, The Prophet-King (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1967) 100-130; and C. Holladay, Thaos
Aner in Hellenistic Judaism (Missoula, MT: Scholars Press, 1977) 103-198; J. Fossum,
The Name of God, pp. 112-143.
t h r o u g h to t h e first h a l f of t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E . 6 9 A t 11:17, t h e r e
is a r e f e r e n c e t o M o s e s as a " g r e a t m e s s e n g e r 5 ' :
If the enemies have, up till now, but a single time, acted impiously
against their Lord, there is (now) no advocate for them who will bear
messages to the Lord on their behalf in the way that Moses was the
great messenger [magnus nu?1tius].
E a r l i e r in t h e w o r k , M o s e s is called t h e " m e d i a t o r of t h e c o v e n a n t "
(Latin: arbiter). M o s t i n t e r p r e t e r s e q u a t e this w i t h t h e r e f e r e n c e in
11:17 t o a g r e a t m e s s e n g e r ( L a t i n : mmtius).70
t e r m nuntius is a r e n d e r i n g of t h e G r e e k . 7 1 W h i l e this m a y
b e t r u e , it is i n t e r e s t i n g t h a t t h e t e r m angehis w a s n o t c h o s e n r a t h e r
t h a n mmtius.72
It s e e m s c l e a r t h a t M o s e s is a m e d i a t o r b r i n g i n g t h e
L a w of G o d to h u m a n s . I n t h a t c a p a c i t y h e fulfills t h e role o f t e n
a s s o c i a t e d w i t h angels. It is n o t c l e a r w h e t h e r t h e i n t e n t i o n is t o
e q u a t e h i m w i t h angels, h o w e v e r .
Lastly, C . Fletcher-Louis h a s recently m a d e a case for seeing 4 Q 3 7 4
in t h e light of a n g e l o m o r p h i c traditions. 7 3 T h e i m p o r t a n t lines f r o m
f r a g . 2ii a r e 68. w h i c h state:
[6] [And] he made him as god [ ]over the mighty ones []
and a cause of reeling to Pharaoh [. . .]
[7] . . . they melted a n d their hearts trembled and their inward parts
dissolved. H e had compassion u p o n [. . .]
[8] A n d when he caused his face to shine upon them for healing, they
strengthened [their] hearts again, and knowledge [. . .]74
T h i s p a s s a g e s e e m s to r e c o u n t t h e e v e n t s a t S i n a i ( E x o d 34). T h e
text is t o o f r a g m e n t a r y to b e c e r t a i n of t h e c o n t e x t . T h e t e r m
in line six c a n b e u s e d to r e f e r to angels. It s e e m s t h a t v. 6 refers
to G o d m a k i n g M o s e s like a g o d o v e r t h e " m i g h t y o n e s . " I n v. 8
the r e f e r e n c e s e e m s to b e t o t h e face of M o s e s a f t e r c o m i n g d o w n
69
f r o m t h e m o u n t a i n . It is possible t h a t the r e f e r e n t s in w . 6 a n d 8
are not the same
figure.
about
Does
his h a v i n g t h e s e t w o c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s m e a n t h a t M o s e s w a s c o n c e i v e d
of as a n a n g e l ? T h e S e c o n d T e m p l e e v i d e n c e d o e s n o t s e e m to b e a r
o u t this i d e n t i f i c a t i o n . If a n y t h i n g , t h e e v i d e n c e a p p e a r s to stress
M o s e s ' s t h e o m o r p h i c (divine) c h a r a c t e r a f t e r t h e e v e n t s at Sinai. T h e
q u e s t i o n t h e n b e c o m e s : D o e s t h e d i v i n i z a t i o n of M o s e s in w o r k s such
as P h i l o o r his e n t h r o n e m e n t in Ezek.
Trag, m e a n t h a t M o s e s w a s
interpreta-
3.8
David
O n t h r e e o c c a s i o n s in t h e H e b r e w Bible, D a v i d is c o m p a r e d t o
a n angel. 7 7 1 S a m 2 9 : 9 states, " A n d A c h i s h m a d e a n s w e r to D a v i d ,
'1 k n o w t h a t y o u a r e as b l a m e l e s s in m y sight as a n a n g e l of G o d
( ; ) n e v e r t h e l e s s the c o m m a n d e r s of t h e Philistines h a v e
said, H e shall n o t g o u p w i t h us to t h e b a t t l e . ' " T h i s p a s s a g e s e e m s
o n l y to b e m a k i n g a c o m p a r i s o n , u s i n g the . D a v i d is like a n a n g e l
in his blamelessness, b u t it is i n t e r e s t i n g t h a t t h e L X X t r a n s l a t e s only
"I k n o w t h a t y o u a r e g o o d / b l a m e l e s s in m y eyes (
)." I n 2 S a m 14:17, it is said of D a v i d :
[17] And your handmaid thought, " T h e word of my lord the king will
set me at rest; for my lord the king is like the angel of God ()
to discern good and evil. T h e Lord your G o d be with you!". . . [20]
"In order to change the course of affairs your servant J o a b did this.
But m y lord has wisdom like the wisdom of the angel of G o d to know
all things that are on the earth."
A g a i n in this c a s e , a c o m p a r i s o n is m a d e . D a v i d is like a n a n g e l in
t h a t h e h a s t h e c a p a c i t y to d i s c e r n g o o d a n d evil. T h e L X X
main-
Antiquities
of P s e u d o - P h i l o (also r e f e r r e d to as t h e
Biblicarum) gives a n i m a g -
of D a v i d a n d S o l o m o n . T h e L a t i n m a n u s c r i p t s s e e m to c o m e f r o m
G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n s of t h e o r i g i n a l H e b r e w , 7 8 likely f r o m t h e first c e n t u r y C E . ' 9 It gives p e r h a p s t h e c l e a r e s t i n d i c a t i o n t h a t D a v i d a p p e a r s
like a n a n g e l . A f t e r m o r t a l l y w o u n d i n g G o l i a t h , D a v i d s t a n d s o v e r
h i m a n d tells h i m t o look u p o n h i m ( 6 1 : 8 - 9 ) :
[8] And David said to him, "Before you die, open your eyes and see
your slayer, the one that killed you." And the Philistine looked a n d
saw an angel and said, "Not you alone have killed me, but also the one
who is present with you, he whose appearance is not like the appearance of a m a n . " [9] And then David cut off his head. Now the angel
of the Lord had changed David's appearance, a n d no one recognised
him. And Saul saw David and asked him who he was, and there was
no one who recognised him.
I n this t e x t D a v i d ' s a p p e a r a n c e is c h a n g e d , so it is possible to s p e a k
of h i m as 2a1g0m0rphic.
It is u n c l e a r w h e t h e r h e h a s u n d e r g o n e a n y
p e r m a n e n t c h a n g e . T h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d c h a n g e d D a v i d ' s a p p e a r a n c e a n d w a s p r e s e n t to h e l p h i m in t h e d e f e a t of G o l i a t h , b u t it
does n o t seem that D a v i d was an angel.
T h u s , t h e e v i d e n c e s h o w s t h a t D a v i d w a s c o m p a r e d to angels d u e
to c e r t a i n a t t r i b u t e s (blamelessness, d i s c e r n m e n t ) . H e a p p e a r s in a n
a n g e l o m o r p h i c f o r m in t h e L. A. B. D a v i d w a s largely c o n n e c t e d
w i t h t h e e x p e c t a t i o n f o r a m e s s i a h in l a t e r l i t e r a t u r e . H i s roles as
king a n d m i l i t a r y l e a d e r s e e m to b e i m p o r t a n t , b u t it is n o t c l e a r
t h a t w e c a n s p e a k of t h e office of k i n g as o n e t h a t w a s readily u n d e r s t o o d as a n g e l o m o r p h i c . 8 0
3.9
The Prophets
T h e p r i m a r y f u n c t i o n of angels w h e n o n eartii is to a c t as m e s s e n g e r s
for G o d . T h e p r o p h e t s c a n be u n d e r s t o o d to fulfill m u c h the s a m e
f u n c t i o n . Prime fade,
78
t h e n , it s e e m s t h a t t h e p r o p h e t s m i g h t r e p r e s e n t
maintains the
terms
a n g e l s / m e s s e n g e r s ( ) a n d p r o p h e t s (
). T h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m to b e a n y i n d i c a t i o n t h a t t h e p r o p h e t s
a r e u n d e r s t o o d as a n y t h i n g o t h e r t h a n h u m a n s , a l t h o u g h t h e y f u n c tion like angels in t h a t t h e y a r e m e s s e n g e r s of G o d . 8 2
A n e v e n m o r e explicit c o n n e c t i o n w i t h a p a r t i c u l a r p r o p h e t m a y
be i n t e n d e d in H a g
1:12-13:
angel/messen-
ren-
d e r s this as,
. T h e n a m e M a l a c h i is n o t r e n d e r e d in
G r e e k b u t is i n s t e a d called .
A t least o n e i n t e r p r e t e r discusses the a p p a r e n t c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n
M a l a c h i a n d a n g e l i c n a t u r e b e c a u s e of his n a m e ( m e a n i n g angel),
his a p p e a r a n c e (beauty), a n d his b e h a v i o r (delivering divine messages). 8 3
The lives of the Prophets (c. first c e n t u r y C E ) 16:1~3 says a b o u t M a l a c h i :
[1] This m a n was born in Sopha after the return, and while still a
very young m a n he led a virtuous life. [2] And since the whole peopie honored him as holy and gentle, it called him Malachi, which
means, "angel"; for he was indeed beautiful to behold. [3] Moreover,
whatever he himself said in prophecy, on the same day an angel of
G o d appeared a n d repeated (it).
H o w e v e r , t h e final s e n t e n c e d o e s suggest t h a t t h e r e is g o o d r e a s o n
to s u p p o s e t h a t M a l a c h i w a s n o t c o n s i d e r e d in a n y w a y a n a n g e l .
H i s n a m e m e a n s a n g e l , a n d h e h a d a b e a u t i f u l c o u n t e n a n c e a trait
s o m e t i m e s associated w i t h a n g e l s b u t , a c c o r d i n g to this s o u r c e , w h a t
M a l a c h i said w a s t h e n c o n f i r m e d b y a n a n g e l . T h e a m b i g u i t y in t h e
" m e s s e n g e r " role of the p r o p h e t M a l a c h i w a s t a k e n u p in t h e
NT
in t h e p e r s o n of J o h n t h e Baptist.
3.10
E a c h of t h e s y n o p t i c gospels r e c o r d s a t r a d i t i o n of J o h n t h e B a p t i s t
in w h i c h J e s u s is said to q u o t e t h e p r o p h e t M a i 3:1 w i t h r e g a r d to
J o h n . M a t t h e w a n d L u k e likely took t h e t r a d i t i o n f r o m M a r k , b u t
t h e y e x p a n d u p o n it. 84 M a t t h e w actually says t h a t J o h n is t h e p r o p h e t
Elijah r e t u r n e d .
M a i 3:1 states, " B e h o l d , I s e n d m y m e s s e n g e r to p r e p a r e t h e w a y
b e f o r e m e , a n d t h e L o r d w h o m y o u seek will s u d d e n l y c o m e to his
t e m p l e ; t h e m e s s e n g e r of t h e c o v e n a n t in w h o m y o u delight, b e h o l d ,
h e is c o m i n g , says t h e L o r d of h o s t s . " T h e n M a i 4:5 states, " B e h o l d ,
I will s e n d y o u E l i j a h t h e p r o p h e t b e f o r e t h e g r e a t a n d t e r r i b l e d a y
83
Cf. also 2 Esd 1:40, "and Malachi, who is called the messenger of the Lord"
(qui et angelus Domini vocatus est).
84
This study accepts with the majority of scholars Markan priority; see note 89
in section 2.7 above.
of t h e L o r d c o m e s . " G i e s c h e n h a s suggested t h a t r e a d i n g t h e s e t w o
passages t o g e t h e r w i t h 4:5, w h i c h specifies Elijah as t h e m e s s e n g e r
( ; ) f o r e t o l d in 3:1, allows us to u n d e r s t a n d t h a t t h e early
Christians and other interpreters would have understood
Elijah's
r e t u r n to b e a n g e l o m o r p h i c . 8 5
Interestingly, M a r k c o n n e c t s M a i 3:1 a n d Isa 40:3, a t t r i b u t i n g b o t h
to t h e p r o p h e t I s a i a h in a p r o n o u n c e m e n t a b o u t t h e role of J o h n
the Baptist:
[2a] As it is written [] in Isaiah the prophet [' ],
[2b] "Behold, I send my messenger [ ] before thy face,
who shall prepare thy way; [Mai 3:1]
[3] the voice of one ctying in the wilderness: Prepare the way of the
Lord, make his paths straight" [Isa 40:3]
[4] J o h n the Baptist appeared in the wilderness, preaching a baptism
of repentance for the forgiveness of sins.
I n s u b s e q u e n t verses, w e a r e told t h a t J o h n b a p t i z e d all t h o s e w h o
w e n t o u t to h i m in t h e R i v e r J o r d a n (v. 5). A physical d e s c r i p t i o n
of J o h n is given (v. 6). H e is clotiied in c a m e l ' s h a i r w i t h a l e a t h e r
girdle, a n d h e eats locusts a n d h o n e y . J o h n a n n o u n c e s t h a t h e is
u n f i t to s t o o p a n d u n t i e t h e s a n d a l s of t h e o n e w h o is to
come
14 e x p a n d s t h e story r e g a r d i n g J o h n t h e Baptist. 8 6
[7] As they went away, Jesus began to speak to the crowds concerning J o h n : " W h a t did you go out into the wilderness to behold? A reed
85
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, pp. 167-168. See also C.Joynes, "The Return
of Elijah: An Exploration of the Character and Context of the Relationship between
Elijah, John the Baptist and Jesus in the Gospels" (Oxford: D.Phil, thesis, 1998).
86
The parallel passage in Luke 7:24-35 is very similar to Matthew but does not
equate John the Baptist with Elijah.
shaken by the wind? [8] Why then did you go out? To see a man
clothed in soft raiment? Behold, those who wear soft raiment are in
kings' houses. [9] Why then did you go out? T o see a prophet? Yes,
I tell you, and more than a prophet. [10] This is he of whom it is
written, 'Behold, I send my messenger ( ) before thy face,
who shall prepare thy way before thee.' [11] Truly, I say to you,
among those born of women there has risen no one greater than J o h n
the Baptist; yet he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater
than he. [12] From the days of J o h n the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven has suffered violence, and men of violence take it by
force. [13] For all the prophets and the law prophesied until J o h n ;
[14] and if you are willing to accept it, he is Elijah who is to come."
M a t t h e w seems to c o n n e c t M a i 3:1 a n d M a i 4:5 in the person of
J o h n . M a i 4:5 states, " B e h o l d , I will send you Elijah the p r o p h e t
before the g r e a t a n d terrible d a y of the L o r d c o m e s . " T h e p r o p h e t
Elijah was taken u p into h e a v e n by a mystical c h a r i o t a n d did n o t
die (2 K g s 2:11). M a l a c h i seems to reflect a n e x p e c t a t i o n of his
r e t u r n . M a t t h e w sees the fulfillment of this p r o p h e c y in the p e r s o n
of J o h n , w h o is k n o w n as G o d ' s m e s s e n g e r (cf. M a t t 1 7 : 1 0 - 1 3 ; M a r k
6 : 1 4 - 1 6 ; cf. Sir 4 8 : 9 1 0 ) . H e r e again t h e r e is n o i n d e p e n d e n t evid e n c e t h a t J o h n was u n d e r s t o o d as a n angel, unless we accept t h a t
t h e r e was some implicit u n d e r s t a n d i n g of the figure in M a i 3:1 or
the r e t u r n i n g Elijah as angelic. T o the extent t h a t M a t t h e w identifies
J o h n with Elijah, we c a n p e r h a p s u n d e r s t a n d J o h n to be a messenger of G o d , but the stress o n his b e i n g " b o m of a w o m a n " (v. 11)
a n d his s u b s e q u e n t d e a t h (14:10) seem to suggest his h u m a n i t y .
O n e later i n t e r p r e t e r does speak a b o u t J o h n the Baptist as an
angel, h o w e v e r . O r i g e n in his Commentary on the Gospel of John q u o t e s
f r o m the so-called Prayer of Joseph (2.32) to show h o w J o h n the Baptist
m a y b e t h o u g h t of as a n angel. H e q u o t e s M a r k 1:2 (
) a n d t h e n says of J o h n
the Baptist, " W e call a t t e n t i o n to h i m b e i n g o n e of the holy angels
in service sent d o w n as a f o r e r u n n e r of o u r s a v i o u r " (
). T h i s is a s t r o n g identification of J o h n the
Baptist as a n a n g e l n o t only b e c a u s e h e is called a n angel b u t also
b e c a u s e h e is said to be in service ( ), w h i c h m a y indicate o n e of the angels actually in the presence of G o d or particip a t i n g in the heavenly liturgy.
It is certainly possible, given the a m b i g u i t y in the text of M a i 3:1,
t h a t s o m e early C h r i s t i a n s w e r e t h i n k i n g a b o u t J o h n the Baptist as
a n a n g e l i n s o m u c h as h e c a r r i e d o u t a f u n c t i o n c o m m o n l y a t t r i b u t e d
to a n g e l s t h a t is, delivery of a divine m e s s a g e . M o r e o v e r , t h e t e r m
is a c t u a l l y a p p l i e d to h i m . A t least o n e l a t e r
interpreter
u n d e r s t o o d J o h n to b e a n angel. T h i s r e p r e s e n t s a s o m e w h a t u n i q u e
p i e c e of e v i d e n c e ; it is u n c e r t a i n , a n d a r g u a b l y unlikely,
whether
s u c h a n u n d e r s t a n d i n g of J o h n w a s w i d e s p r e a d a m o n g early Christians.
3.11
Jesus
A s n o t e d in c h a p t e r 1, t h e r e h a s b e e n a g r e a t d e a l of r e c e n t schola r s h i p o n J e s u s a n d a n g e l o m o r p h i c C h r i s t o l o g y . W h a t is c l e a r , h o w e v e r , f r o m t h e s e studies is t h a t n o w h e r e in t h e N T is J e s u s s p o k e n
of as a n a n g e l , t h o u g h t h e r e a r e s o m e p a s s a g e s t h a t suggest this w a s
a n issue for early C h r i s t i a n s (Col 2:18, H e b 1 - 2 ) . J . D u n n
summed
u p this p o i n t in 1980:
So far as we can tell then no NT imiter thought of Christ as an angel, whether
as a pre-existent divine being who h a d appeared in Israel's history as
the angel of the Lord, 01 as an angel or spirit become m a n or as a
m a n who by exaltation after death h a d become an angel. 87
C l e a r l y , t h e r e c e n t s p a t e of w o r k o n a n g e l o m o r p h i c C h r i s t o l o g y suggests t h a t n o t all s c h o l a r s a r e c o n v i n c e d . 8 8 T h e y h a v e , h o w e v e r , h a d
to look at a n t e c e d e n t s , l a t e r i d e n t i f i c a t i o n s , a n d especially a n g e l o m o r p h i c d e s c r i p t i o n s of C h r i s t to d e v e l o p t h e i r a r g u m e n t s . B e c a u s e
the p r e s e n t s t u d y focuses o n d i e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s
and
synoptic
gospels ( M a t t 1 7 : 1 - 9 ; M a r k 9 : 2 - 1 0 ; L u k e 9 : 2 8 3 6 ) b u t a b s e n t f r o m
t h e f o u r t h gospel. 9 0 T h e T r a n s f i g u r a t i o n h a s o f t e n b e e n u n d e r s t o o d
87
J . Dunn, Christology in the Making: An Inquiry into the Origins of the Doctrine of the
Incarnation (London: SCM, 1980) 158; italics are his.
88
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, p. 3, uses this quote as the starting point
of his investigation.
89
On the Transfiguration, see B. Chilton, "Transfiguration" in ABD 6:640-642;
Str-B. 1:752-758. A useful and relatively up-to-date survey of scholarship on the
Transfiguration can be found in A. D. A. Moses, Matthew's Transfiguration Stoiy and
Jewish Christian Controversy (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1996) 20-49.
90
There is a reference to the Transfiguration scene in 2 Pet 1:16-18. The ref-
account,92
while o t h e r s h a v e r e l a t e d it t o h e a v e n l y a s c e n t a n d t r a n s f o r m a t i o n
motifs. 9 3 C . R o w l a n d h a s suggested, " I t w o u l d . . . b e a m i s t a k e t o
e x c l u d e the possibility t h a t w e h a v e in this story [the T r a n s f i g u r a t i o n ]
a r e f l e c t i o n of a n e x p e r i e n c e w h e n c e r t a i n disciples, a n d p a r t i c u l a r l y
P e t e r , m a y h a v e believed t h a t t h e y h a d seen J e s u s in t h e f o r m of
a n angelic e n v o y . " 9 4
T h e r e a r e i n d e e d s o m e a s p e c t s of t h e T r a n s f i g u r a t i o n t h a t s u p p o r t
a n a n g e l o m o r p h i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n . I n M a r k , J e s u s is t r a n s f i g u r e d (). 9 5 I n M a t t h e w J e s u s is t r a n s f i g u r e d (), a n d his
face shines "like die sun." In Luke his face w a s " c h a n g e d ()." T h i s
l a n g u a g e is fairly explicit t h a t J e s u s h a s u n d e r g o n e a c h a n g e . H i s p h y s ical a p p e a r a n c e is a l t e r e d , a n d e i t h e r his f a c e o r his g a r m e n t s ,
or
b o t h , b e c o m e brilliant. T h i s is c e r t a i n l y a n a s p e c t of a n g e l o p h a n i e s . 9 6
erence seems to be used to legitimate the letter itself by claiming to be Peter, who
was present during the event. It states, "For when he received honor and glory
from God the Father and the voice was borne to him by the Majestic Glory, 'This
is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased,' we heard this voice borne from
heaven, for we were with him on the holy mountain." There is also a version of
the Transfiguration in the Apocalypse of Peter 15-17.
91
On this see for, example, W. D. Davies and D. Allison, A Critical and Exegetical
Commentary on the Gospel according to Saint Matthew, 3 vols. (Edinburgh: T&T Clark,
1988-1997) 2:684-709; A. D. A. Moses, Matthew's Transfiguration Story and Jewish
Christian Controversy, pp. 50-84. Interestingly, in Exodus 34:29-35 the result of Moses's
seeing God is a glowing face that caused fear in those who saw him.
92
On this position, held by scholars like J . Wellhausen and R. Bultmann, see
R. Stein, "Is the Transfiguration (Mark 9:2-8) a Misplaced Resurrection Account?"
JBL 95 (1976) 79-96.
93
J. Fossum, "Ascensio, Metamorphosis: The 'Transfiguration' of Jesus in the
Synoptic Gospels" in The Image of the Invisible God (Gttingen: Vandenhoeck and
Ruprecht, 1995) 71-94. M. Smith, Clement of Alexandria and a Secret Gospel of Mark
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1975) 237-244.
94
C. Rowland, The Open Heaven, p. 368. Bracketed material my own for clarification.
See also M. Sabbe, "La rdaction du rcit de la transfiguration" in La venue du
Messie: Messianisme a eschatologie (Bruges: Descle de Brouwer, 1962) 65-100; C. FletcherLouis, Luke-Acts, pp. 3951. This is also the line of argument taken by P. Nogueira,
"Heavenly Journey Elements in the Transfiguration Narrative: Apocalypticism and
the Beginning of Christology," paper delivered to the Oxford Millenium Conference
(April 2000).
95
For a definition of the term, see J. Behm, "" in TDNT 4:755-759.
The same verb appears on two occasions in Paul's letters (Rom 12:2,
2 Cor 3:18). In 2 Cor 3:18 (cf. also 1 Cor 15:51), Paul writes, "And we all, with
unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being changed []
into his fikeness from one degree of glory to another; for this comes from the Lord
who is the Spirit." This seems to suggest an ongoing change of the believer into
some type of divine being.
96
As noted in the introduction to part one above.
T w o f u r t h e r p o i n t s s u p p o r t a divine i d e n t i f i c a t i o n f o r J e s u s . M o s e s
a n d E j i j a h a p p e a r t o J e s u s a n d talk w i t h h i m . T h e s e t w o v e n e r a b l e
figures
of t h e p a s t a r e k n o w n n o t to h a v e d i e d b u t to h a v e
been
13.
Greek
f r a g m e n t s of T h o m a s w e r e d i s c o v e r e d m o r e t h a n a h u n d r e d y e a r s
a g o in O x y r h y n c h u s , Egypt. 9 8 I n 1945 a c o m p l e t e C o p t i c m a n u s c r i p t
of t h e g o s p e l w a s d i s c o v e r e d a m o n g t h e finds a t N a g
T h o m a s ' s impact on N T
Hammadi.99
studies h a s b e e n a m o n g t h e m o s t
pro-
n o u n c e d of all t h e C o p t i c w r i t i n g s u n c o v e r e d t h e r e , since s c h o l a r s
i m m e d i a t e l y b e g a n to d r a w c o m p a r i s o n s b e t w e e n it a n d t h e h y p o thetical sayings s o u r c e n a m e d Q . M o r e r e c e n t w o r k h a s b e g u n t o
look at T h o m a s as its o w n gospel, w i t h a distinct c o m m u n i t y b e h i n d
it just like t h e c a n o n i c a l gospels. 1 0 0 T h e d a t e of T h o m a s h a s b e e n
d e b a t e d ; t h e suggestions r a n g e f r o m s o m e t i m e b e t w e e n t h e m i d - f i r s t
to m i d - s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E . 1 0 1 T h e r a n g e i n d i c a t e s t h a t t h e i d e a s in
T h o m a s a r e r o u g h l y c o n t e m p o r a r y w i t h t h o s e of this study.
L o g i o n 13 is r e m i n i s c e n t of t h e confession of P e t e r in t h e gospels. 1 0 2
Significantly, in t h e synoptics, this c o n f e s s i o n i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d e s
the T r a n s f i g u r a t i o n a c c o u n t . 1 0 3 J e s u s asks t h e disciples for o p i n i o n s
a b o u t his identity. I n t h e G o s p e l of T h o m a s , it is T h o m a s
whose
a n s w e r is c o r r e c t , h o w e v e r , n o t P e t e r ' s . N e v e r t h e l e s s , P e t e r ' s r e s p o n s e
is telling for o u r p u r p o s e s :
97
This seems to create a link with Jesus's baptism (Mark 1:11, Matt 3:17, Luke
3:22). In particular Matthew's phrasing in 3:17 and 17:5 is identical.
98
P. Oxy. 1:654, 655.
99
NHC II, 2.
100
See A. DeConick, Seek to See Him (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1997).
101
R. Valantasis, The Gospel of Thomas (London and New York: Routledge, 1997)
12-21.
102
Cf. Matt 16:13-20, Mark 8:27-30, Luke 9:18-21, John 6:67-71.
103
Thomas contains no Transfiguration account, but Fletcher-Louis (Luke-Acts,
p. 47) suggests Thomas may have been aware of their relative location in the
Synoptics.
Thomas
are
likely to h a v e b e e n ( E x o d 3:14). 1 0 4 T h u s , J e s u s h a s
compared
h i m s e l f w i t h t h e divine. If T h o m a s w e r e to s h a r e this
i n f o r m a t i o n , s p e a k i n g t h e i n e f f a b l e n a m e , t h e o t h e r disciples w o u l d
b e c o m p e l l e d to s t o n e him. 1 0 5 R . V a l a n t a s i s says t h a t t h e c o m p a r isons of J e s u s w i t h a n a n g e l a n d w i t h a p h i l o s o p h e r " l o c a t e J e s u s
w i t h i n t h e s p e c t r u m of u n d e r s t a n d i n g s of divine figures as angelic o r
t r a n s c e n d e n t l y philosophical. T h e s e t w o u n d e r s t a n d i n g s of J e s u s o p e r ate w i t h i n t h e s p e c t r u m of c o m m o n l y u n d e r s t o o d religious figures." 1 0 6
U l t i m a t e l y , t h e l i k e n i n g of J e s u s to a n a n g e l i n this logion is j u s t
t h a t , a c o m p a r i s o n . J e s u s asks, " M a k e a c o m p a r i s o n a n d tell
me
w h a t I a m like." T h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n t h a t a n y e q u a t i o n is b e i n g
m a d e . I n fact, e v e n if o n e w e r e i m p l i e d , t h e c o n t e x t suggests it w o u l d
n o t b e a satisfactory u n d e r s t a n d i n g . T h e r e f o r e , it d o e s n o t s e e m t h a t
h e r e w e c a n c o n f i d e n t l y s p e a k of J e s u s as a n angel.
10+
See A. DeConick, Seek to See Him, p. 113 n. 40; J . Fossum, The Name of God,
p. 98 n. 59.
105
Stoning was the punishment for blasphemy (Lev 24:16, John 10:30f., m. Sahn
7:4-5).
106
R. Valantasis, Gospel of Thomas, p. 75.
3.12
Stephen
107
A. Molinari, The Acts of Peter and the Twelve: Allegory, Ascent, and Ministry in the
Wake of the Decirn Persecution (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 2000) 201-204, suggests that
the final redaction of the text dates to the Decian persecution (249-251 CE) and
that the genre is largely allegorical, with a mix of realism and surrealism (pp. 53-92).
108 Translation from J. Robinson, ed., The JVag Hammadi Libraiy in English (New
York: Harper Collins, 1988) 292-293.
c o u n c i l ( 6 : 1 2 - 1 3 ) . J u s t p r i o r t o S t e p h e n ' s d e f e n s e s p e e c h (Acts 7)
c o m e s t h e s o m e w h a t e n i g m a t i c s t a t e m e n t , " A n d g a z i n g at h i m , all
w h o sat in t h e c o u n c i l saw t h a t his face w a s like t h e f a c e of a n a n g e l
[ ] " (Acts 6:15). 1 0 9 I t s e e m s p r o b a b l e t h a t L u k e
does n o t simply m e a n a h u m a n
109
The D text adds "standing in their midst ( )." This suggests that an angel was present with Stephen at that moment or that Stephen himself was transformed into an angel, since this phrase locates the angelomoiphic
being in the onlookers' physical space rather than simply leaving it as an appearance or apparition.
110
J. Munck, 77le Acts of the Apostles (Garden City: Doubleday, 1967) 59. Similarly,
E. Haenchen, The Acts of the Apostles (Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1971) 272,
says, "This transfiguration signifies for Luke that Stephen is filled with the Holy
Spirit, and thereby enabled to make the speech which now follows."
T h e i d e a of M o s e s ' s f a c e b e i n g c h a n g e d a t S i n a i s e e m s to
have
i n f l u e n c e d L u k e ' s i m a g e of S t e p h e n in s o m e w a y . O . G l o m b i t z a h a s
suggested t h a t t h e giving of t h e L a w b y a n g e l s in Acts 7:53 (cf. D e u t
33:2, G a l 3:19, A c t s 7:38. H e b 2:2) is parallel to t h e t e a c h i n g (givi n g of t h e law) b y t h e angel-like S t e p h e n in 6:15. 1 1 1 R e l a t e d t o this
p a s s a g e is a n i n t e r e s t i n g parallel f r o m Q u m r a n , 4 Q 3 7 4 . 1 1 2 T h i s f r a g m e n t s e e m s to talk a b o u t M o s e s a t Sinai, s a y i n g t h a t h e [ M o s e s ] w a s
m a d e " a s G o d [ " ] a n d t h a t G o d " c a u s e d his face t o shine." 1 1 3
S o m e scholars have suggested that Stephen's angelic a p p e a r a n c e
is c o n n e c t e d w i t h his s u b s e q u e n t m a r t y r d o m . 1 1 4 I n t h e early C h r i s t i a n
Martyrdom
f o r m e d i n t o a n g e l o m o r p h i c b e i n g s i m m e d i a t e l y p r i o r to t h e i r d e a t h .
T h e Martyrdom,
right-
eousness] w a s s h o w n by t h e L o r d to t h e m w h o w e r e n o l o n g e r m e n ,
b u t a l r e a d y a n g e l s " (cf. Hennas
12:1,
P o l y c a r p is "filled w i t h c o u r a g e a n d j o y , a n d his c o u n t e n a n c e w i t h
g r a c e [ / ] so t h a t it n o t only d i d
n o t fall w i t h t r o u b l e at t h e t h i n g s said to h i m , b u t t h a t t h e
Pro-
C o n s u l w a s a s t o u n d e d . " T h e c h a n g e in S t e p h e n ' s c o u n t e n a n c e s e e m s
to b e e c h o e d in P o l y c a r p .
C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s n o t e d s o m e of the difficulties w i t h t h e m a r t y r d o m i n t e r p r e t a t i o n . 1 1 5 H e rightly p o i n t s o u t t h a t this t y p e of i n t e r p r e t a t i o n h a s b e e n u s e d to d o w n p l a y t h e significance of t h e passage.
Besides t h e fact t h a t b e t w e e n S t e p h e n ' s c h a n g e in c o u n t e n a n c e a n d
his m a r t y r d o m a r e s o m e 5 3 i n t e r v e n i n g verses, F l e t c h e r - L o u i s also
n o t e s t h a t t h e r e a r e n o J e w i s h , p r e - C h r i s t i a n e x a m p l e s of r i g h t e o u s
martyrs b e c o m i n g angelic before their death.
111
O. Glombitza, "Zur Charakterisierung des Stephanus in Act 6 und 7"
53 (1962) 238-244.
112
C. Newsom, "4Q374: A Discourse on the Exodus/Conquest Tradition." Also
in DJD XIX; C. Fletcher-Louis, "4Q374: A Discourse on the Sinai Tradition," pp.
236-252.
113
Cf. also Dan 12:3 and Rev 1:16.
114
See H. Conzlemann, Acts of the Apostles (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1987) 48;
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 96-98.
115
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 97.
U l t i m a t e l y , A c t s 6 : 1 5 s e e m s t o b u i l d u p o n a relatively w i d e s p r e a d
J e w i s h (and early C h r i s t i a n ) u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e physical a p p e a r a n c e
of angels. T h a t S t e p h e n h a d " a f a c e like a n a n g e l " suggests t h a t his
c o u n t e n a n c e w a s in some way illuminated a n d temporarily t r a n s f o r m e d .
T h i s m a y b e r e l a t e d t o t h e i d e a in t h e Martyrdom
of Polycarp
m a r t y r s received a n g e l i c s t a t u s j u s t p r i o r to t h e i r d e a t h ;
that
however,
3.13
Paul
as
C h r i s t J e s u s . T h e clauses s e e m t o s t a n d in a p p o s i t i o n , so a n g e l
of G o d a n d C h r i s t J e s u s a r e b o t h t h e c o m p a r a t i v e w a y s in w h i c h
P a u l w a s received.
M a n y c o m m e n t a t o r s see t h e r e f e r e n c e t o " a n g e l " h e r e as m e a n i n g
" m e s s e n g e r / e n v o y " in t h e sense of c o m m i s s i o n i n g . 1 1 8 T h e
116
parallel
who
him
then
risen
J e s u s h i m s e l f (Gal
of
a n d S. C u m m i n s offer a n i n t r i g u i n g insight.
They
briefly survey s o m e l i t e r a t u r e s u g g e s t i n g t h a t in J e w i s h w r i t i n g s of
the t i m e , t h e r e w a s a n " i n t e r p l a y b e t w e e n afflicted saints a n d t h e i r
angelic c o u n t e r p a r t s . ' " 2 1 M o r e o v e r , they note t h a t in the early Christian
l i t e r a t u r e m a r t y r s a r e s o m e t i m e s identified w i t h angels at t h e m o m e n t
of t h e i r d e a t h (Acts 6:15, Mart.
Pol. 2:3). T h i s r e a d i n g , w h i c h t h e y
a d m i t c a n o n l y be t e n t a t i v e l y p l a c e d a l o n g a t r a j e c t o r y of d i s p a r a t e
e v i d e n c e , fits well e n o u g h w i t h t h e i r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ; b u t it w o u l d b e
difficult to s u b s t a n t i a t e a n y significant c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n G a l 4 : 1 4
a n d t h e l i t e r a t u r e t h e y cite, since P a u l d o e s n o t s e e m t o suggest (even
in t h e c o n t e x t of suffering) t h a t h e is n e a r to his o w n d e a t h ( m a r t y r d o m ) a t least in G a l a t i a n s . 1 2 2 N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e i n t r i g u i n g a s p e c t
of t h e i r suggestion m a y b e t h a t , if P a u l p r e a c h e d a C h r i s t - p a t t e r n e d
119
Paul may be hinting at this idea also in Gal 1:16 when he says that he has
Christ "in him [ ]." He might be suggesting that he has some sort of divine
being/power within him (cf. Gal 2:20).
150
A. Goddard and S. Cummins, "111 or Ill-treated? Conflict and Persecution as
the Context of Pad's Original Ministry in Galatia (Galatians 4:12-20)" JSNT 52 (1993)
93-136. They note that the LXX use of is relevant here, such that
the Galatians "gladly recognized Paul's divine commission and authority" (p. 108).
121
A. Goddard and S. Cummins, "111 or Ill-treated?" p. 108.
122
A number of recent works have argued that suffering was an integral part of
Paul's mission. See S. Hafemann, "The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul"
in The Mission of the Early Church to Jews and Gentiles, ed. Jostein Adna and Hans
Kvalbein (Tbingen: J. C. B. Mhr, 2000); T. Savage, Power through Weakness: Paul's
Understanding of the Christian Ministry in 2 Corinthians (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1996); E. Baasland, "Persecution: A Neglected Feature in the Letter to the
Galatians" ST 38 (1984) 135-150.
g o s p e l (i.e., o n e of self-giving), w h i c h h e e m b o d i e d
in
weakness
t h r o u g h p e r s e c u t i o n (4:14 a n d especially 2 C o r 1 1 : 2 3 - 3 3 ) , t h e n w e
c a n p e r h a p s see P a u l ' s t e a c h i n g as t h e n a s c e n t seed of t h e ideal of
m a r t y r d o m as the u l t i m a t e self-giving in a Christlike p a t t e r n . 1 2 3
R e c e n t l y , C . G i e s c h e n h a s strongly asserted t h a t P a u l is p r e s e n t ing a n a n g e l o m o r p h i c self-understanding. 1 2 4 G i e s c h e n begins his analysis b y n o t i n g t h a t m o s t m o d e r n i n t e r p r e t e r s take t h e p h r a s e " a s a n
angel of G o d , as C h r i s t J e s u s " to b e h y p o t h e t i c a l ; t h a t is to say, t h e
G a l a t i a n s r e c e i v e d P a u l as if h e w e r e a n a n g e l o r e v e n J e s u s C h r i s t .
G i e s c h e n b r e a k s d o w n his exegesis b y a s k i n g t w o f u n d a m e n t a l q u e s tions: (1) w h a t d o e s P a u l m e a n b y t h e p h r a s e , a n d
(2) w h a t is m e a n t b y t h e p a r a l l e l clauses? T o t h e first, G i e s c h e n
a r g u e s t h a t P a u l m e a n t " a n g e l " in t h e t e c h n i c a l sense, " a s a spirit
w h o m e d i a t e s b e t w e e n die heavenly a n d die earthly realms." R e g a r d i n g
t h e clauses, G i e s c h e n d r a w s o n e x a m p l e s f r o m P a u l (1 C o r 3:1
a n d 2 C o r 2:17) as well as f r o m P h m
17 a n d D i d a c h e
1 1 : 3 - 4 to
d e m o n s t r a t e t h a t t h e clauses s t a n d in a p p o s i t i o n to e a c h o t h e r : G o d ' s
a n g e l is C h r i s t J e s u s . G i e s c h e n t h u s c o n c l u d e s t h a t P a u l in s o m e sense
m e a n s t h a t h e is a n angelic b e i n g b e c a u s e h e h a s b e e n u n i t e d t h r o u g h
his a p o c a l y p s e w i t h a specific a n g e l of G o d , n a m e l y J e s u s C h r i s t .
O n e m a y w a n t to q u e s t i o n G i e s c h e n ' s a s s e r t i o n t h a t P a u l ' s revelation (apocalypse) of t h e
risen
C h r i s t m e a n t t h a t h e h a d in s o m e
w a y b e c o m e a n g e l o m o r p h i c . T h e c o m m o n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of P a u l ' s
a c c o u n t of a mystical a s c e n t in 2 C o r 1 2 : 2 - 5 is t h a t Paul is n o t v e r y
a f f i r m i n g of its value. 1 2 5 N e v e r t h e l e s s , s o m e of t h e s t r o n g e s t s u p p o r t
f o r this c o m e s f r o m P a u l h i m s e l f . I n t h e s a m e p e r i c o p e , 2
Cor
12:110, a f t e r t h e m e n t i o n of t h e m a n w h o f o u r t e e n y e a r s e a r l i e r
h a d a mystical a s c e n t , P a u l says, " O n b e h a l f of this m a n I will b o a s t ,
b u t o n m y o w n b e h a l f I will n o t b o a s t , except of my weaknesses [
] . " H e t h e n discusses t h e " t h o r n in t h e flesh [
] , " t h e " a n g e l of S a t a n " w h o k e p t h i m f r o m b e i n g t o o e l a t e d
p r e s u m a b l y in his r e v e l a t i o n . I n verse 9 h e r e p e a t s , " I will all t h e
128
Paul may have thought of himself as actually embodying Christ. On this see
C. Joynes, The Return of Elijah, pp. 202-216.
124
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, 315-325. M. Barker also says that Paul
equated Jesus with an angel, citing Gal 4:14; The Great Angel (London: SPCK. 1992)
223.
125
R. Price, "Punished in Paradise" JSNT 7 (1980) 33-40, suggests that Paul's
thorn in the flesh is an angel of Satan who has come with him from his mystical
ascent to keep him from being too prideful. See also P. Gooder, "Only the Third
Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 and Heavenly Ascent" (Oxford: D.Phil, thesis, 1998).
m o r e gladly b o a s t of m y w e a k n e s s e s , t h a t t h e p o w e r of C h r i s t m a y
rest u p o n m e . "
I n s u p p o r t of this view, G i e s c h e n n o t e s t h e w o r k of C . M o r r a y J o n e s , w h o h a s t r a c e d the i d e a t h a t t h e mystic is actually t r a n s f o r m e d
d u r i n g his vision. 1 2 6 H e also cites 2 En 22:8, in w h i c h E n o c h a s c e n d s
to h e a v e n a n d is said to be c h a n g e d to t h e f o r m of t h e g l o r i o u s
o n e s of h e a v e n . If i n d e e d P a u l identified w i t h this t r a d i t i o n , t h e n his
s t a t e m e n t m a k e s a g r e a t deal m o r e sense. T h e G a l a t i a n s
received
h i m as a n a n g e l of G o d , as C h r i s t J e s u s , b e c a u s e P a u l himself, via
his p e r s o n a l a p o c a l y p s e of t h e risen J e s u s , h a d b e e n t r a n s f o r m e d .
G i e s c h e n h a s b e e n c h a l l e n g e d o n this exegesis, a n d it d o e s p e r h a p s press t h e e v i d e n c e t o o far. 1 2 7 T h e r e f o r e , a n a l t e r n a t i v e u n d e r s t a n d i n g of P a u l ' s m e a n i n g is r e q u i r e d . M a n y i n t e r p r e t e r s
believe
t h a t P a u l is u s i n g h y p e r b o l e to m a k e his p o i n t a b o u t t h e G a l a t i a n s '
original r e c e p t i o n of h i m a n d his m e s s a g e ; h o w e v e r , if seen in light
of t r a d i t i o n s s u c h as G e n 18, P a u l ' s m e a n i n g m a y be susceptible of
a better interpretation.
It is relatively c e r t a i n t h a t P a u l h a s in m i n d t h e A b r a h a m cycle
( G e n 16~21) in his a r g u m e n t s c o n c e r n i n g t h o s e w h o a r e h e i r s to t h e
p r o m i s e , since A b r a h a m
a p p e a r s b y n a m e seven t i m e s in G a l
3.
H o w e v e r , t h e i d e a t h a t P a u l m i g h t h a v e h a d in m i n d t h e G e n
18
visitation of a n g e l s ( a n d G o d ) to A b r a h a m h a s n o t b e e n
explored.
If P a u l d i d h a v e s u c h i d e a s in t h e b a c k of his m i n d , it m i g h t m e a n
that h e intends to c o m p l i m e n t the Galatians on having received h i m
in a w a y b e f i t t i n g t h e r e c e p t i o n of a divine g u e s t . T h i s is m o r e t h a n
p u r e l y a m e t a p h o r , since P a u l w o u l d h a v e in m i n d t h e possibility
t h a t divine b e i n g s really d o visit h u m a n
It is i m p o r t a n t to recall t h a t G e n
beings.
18 is t h e o c c a s i o n w h e n
God
a n d t h e angels b r o u g h t t h e n e w s t h a t S a r a h w a s t o b e a r A b r a h a m
a t r u e h e i r (unlike I s h m a e l in G e n
17, b o r n of t h e slave
Hagar).
then
r e v e a l e d to h i m t h a t h e w o u l d
him.
finally
h a v e t h e son p r o m i s e d
126
C. MorrayJones, "Transformational Mysticism in the Apocalyptic-Merkabah
Tradition" JJS 43 (1992) 1-31.
127
For some strong reactions to his exegesis of this passage, see reviews by
D. Hannah, JTS 51 (2000) and J . Davila, JSJ 30 (1999) 345-346.
t i m e h e w h o w a s b o r n a c c o r d i n g to t h e flesh p e r s e c u t e d h i m w h o
w a s b o r n a c c o r d i n g to t h e Spirit, so it is n o w . " T h e o n e b o r n
is I s a a c , since h e w a s b o r n to p a r e n t s w h o w e r e b e y o n d t h e
age w h e n t h e y c o u l d n o r m a l l y p r o d u c e c h i l d r e n .
T h i s a r g u m e n t is s t r e n g t h e n e d b y t h e f a c t t h a t A b r a h a m
appears
18.
P a u l m a y b e d r a w i n g u p o n a n u m b e r of H e b r e w Bible t r a d i t i o n s
in w h i c h h u m a n s played host to angels w h e n h e says that the G a l a t i a n s
received h i m c o r r e c t l y t h a t is, s h o w e d h i m hospitality as if h e w e r e
a n a n g e l o r e v e n J e s u s himself. N o t only, t h e n , did t h e y receive P a u l
correctly in t h a t w a y , b u t P a u l also m e n t i o n s t h a t despite his infirmity
(4:14) t h e y did n o t t u r n h i m a w a y . T h e i n f i r m i t y c r e a t e s a s i t u a t i o n
w h e r e b y t h e G a l a t i a n s m i g h t h a v e r e j e c t e d P a u l w i t h o u t necessarily
b r e a c h i n g hospitality; i n s t e a d t h e y r e c e i v e d h i m graciously.
3.14
Taxo
Like o t h e r writings in t h e g e n r e , t h e T e s t a m e n t of M o s e s p u r p o r t s
to b e t h e final w o r d s of M o s e s to his successor J o s h u a . 1 2 9 I n
the
128
129
a r c h a n g e l M i c h a e l . 1 3 0 T . M a n s o n p o i n t e d o u t t h a t nuntius, w h e n u s e d
in t h e V u l g a t e , refers t o h u m a n m e s s e n g e r s , w h i c h o f f e r e d Elijah
(citing t h e role of E l i j a h in M a i 3 : I f . a n d Sir 48:10) as a possible
c a n d i d a t e f o r t h e nuntius.m
H i s suggestion h a s n o t b e e n t a k e n u p b y
"priestly"
h e a v e n l y figure. 1 3 3
R e c e n t l y , J . T r o m p h a s a r g u e d t h a t t h e nuntius s h o u l d b e e q u a t e d
w i t h T a x o f r o m c h a p t e r 9. 1 3 4 T r o m p stresses t h a t t h e nuntius is a
h u m a n b e i n g , T a x o . H e states t h a t w h e n w e see T a x o as t h e figure in
10:2, " d i e disturbing a p p e a r a n c e of a superfluous angel is discarded.'" 3 5
T h i s s i t u a t i o n is a g o o d e x a m p l e of t h e a m b i g u i t y t h a t s e e m s t o
exist in t h e d e f i n i t i o n of " a n g e l s " in this p e r i o d . T h a t s c h o l a r s c a n
see e i t h e r - o r suggests t h a t p e r h a p s t h e best w a y to i n t e r p r e t t h e text
is to leave o p e n die possibility that the a u t h o r i n t e n d e d s o m e ambiguity.
T h e difficulties t h a t arise in t r y i n g t o d e c i d e b e t w e e n h u m a n
or
nuntius
a p p e a r s to b e a figure w h o will a v e n g e t h e s u f f e r i n g of T a x o
his sons. S u c h a s c e n a r i o w o u l d b e in k e e p i n g w i t h t h e
and
evidence
130
This language is reminiscent of the role of Melchizedek in 11H3. Some have
argued for the equation of Michael and Melchizedek in the writings from the Dead
Sea, e.g., F. Garcia Martinez, "The Eschatological Figure of 4Q246" in Qumran and
Apocalyptic, ed. F. Garcia Martinez (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1992) 162-179; J. Davila,
"Michael, Melchizedek, and Holy War," pp. 259272 ;HJPAJC IIIi:450.
131
T. Manson, "Miscellanea Apocalyptica" JTS 46 (1945) 41-45.
132
D. Carlson, "Vengeance and Angelic Mediation in Testament of Moses 9 and
10 "JBL 101 (1982) 85-95. He sees the theme of vengeance playing out in other
apocalypses such as 1 En. 9-10, 47, 91-104, Rev 8:3-5 and also in Tob 12:12-15.
133
His insight may be given added support by J. Tromp, who notes (p. 209 n. 29)
that in Flecataeus (in Diodorus Siculus, Bibliotheca Historica, XL, 3, 5), the Jews, "call
this man the high priest, and believe that he acts as a messenger () to them
in God's commandments" (see 3.15).
134
J. Tromp, "Taxo, The Messenger of the Lord" JSJ 21 (1990) 200-209. See
also J. Tromp, The Assumption of Moses: A Critical Edition with Commentary (Leiden:
E. J. Brill, 1993) 228-231.
135
J. Tromp, "Taxo," p. 209.
3.15
H e c a t e u s of A b d e r a , a n o n - J e w w r i t i n g in t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y B C E ,
is r e c o r d e d b y D i o d o r u s Siculus, Bibliotheca
Historien X L , 3, 5 (first
c e n t u r y B C E ) . D i o d o r u s is r e c o r d e d in P h o t i u s ( n i n t h c e n t u r y C E ) ,
so it is difficult t o k n o w for c e r t a i n h o w m u c h t h e text h a s b e e n
c h a n g e d o v e r t i m e a n d to w h a t a u d i e n c e it h a d originally ( a n d later)
b e e n d i r e c t e d . V e r s e s 5 - 6 says of t h e h i g h priest:
[5] These same m e n he appointed to be judges in all major disputes,
and entrusted to them the guardianship of the laws and customs. For
this reason the J e w s never have a king, and the authority over the peopie is regularly vested in whichever priest is regarded as superior to
his colleagues in wisdom and virtue. T h e y call this man the high priest,
and believe that he acts [] as a messenger [] to them
of God's commandments. [6] It is he, we are told, who in their assemblies a n d other gatherings announces what is ordained, a n d the J e w s
are so docile in such matters that straightaway they fall to the ground
and do reverence to the high priest w h e n he expounds the comm a n d m e n t s to them. 136
Falling to the g r o u n d is o f t e n p a r t of a n a n g e l o p h a n y , b u t it is a l m o s t
exclusively t h e case t h a t this o c c u r s o n c e t h e i d e n t i t y of t h e a n g e l
h a s b e e n r e v e a l e d to t h e seer. T h e r e is s o m e h i n t in t h e
Hebrew
Bible t h a t t h e priestly role is o n e of m e d i a t i o n t h a t m a y b e c o n s i d e r e d s o m e t h i n g like a n angel. M a i 2:7 says, " F o r t h e lips of a priest
[ ]s h o u l d g u a r d k n o w l e d g e , a n d m e n s h o u l d seek i n s t r u c t i o n f r o m
his m o u t h , f o r h e is t h e m e s s e n g e r
[ ] of t h e L o r d of h o s t s . "
136
M. Stem, Greek and Latin Authors on Jews and Judaism (Jerusalem: Israel Academy
of Sciences and Humanities, 1974-1984) 1:26-35.
137
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 120-129. He develops more fully the idea of
the importance of the high priest's garbs as transformative to an angelic status in
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, pp. 222-251. The exegesis is pertinent to the Qiimran
group but is not as relevant to a discussion of the high priest more generally, so
it is simply noted here.
7:13. 1 3 9
H o w e v e r , L. S t u c k e n b r u c k , in his s t u d y o n a n g e l v e n e r a t i o n in this
p e r i o d , c o n c l u d e s t h a t " r e a c t i o n s to t h e p r e s e n c e of a n a n g e l
or
h u m a n s u p e r i o r [are] f r e q u e n t l y n o t d e e m e d a n a c t w h i c h r u n s at
all c o u n t e r to t h e w o r s h i p of o n e G o d . " 1 4 0 T h i s suggests t h a t d u e
r e v e r e n c e c o u l d b e given to t h e h i g h priest w i t h o u t d e m a n d i n g a n
o n t o l o g i c a l u n d e r s t a n d i n g of his identity as m e s s e n g e r (), since
h e n e e d n o t b e u n d e r s t o o d as divine in o r d e r to b e treated reverentially.
T h e p r o b l e m in u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e p a s s a g e f r o m H e c a t e u s lies in
k n o w i n g in w h a t sense t h e t e r m is u s e d . Is it s i m p l y m e a n t
to r e f e r t o t h e h i g h p r i e s t as h u m a n m e s s e n g e r of divine will o r
s o m e t h i n g m o r e ? R e v e r e n c e for t h e h i g h priest suggests t h a t it m i g h t
b e s o m e t h i n g m o r e , b u t it is n o t c l e a r t h a t H e c a t e u s h a s p a r t i c u l a r l y
reliable i n f o r m a t i o n r e g a r d i n g t h e p r a c t i c e in t h e J e r u s a l e m
F. W a t s o n n o t i c e d this p a s s a g e s o m e t i m e ago.
141
cult.
Interestingly, he
concluded,
But while words cannot, certainly, be pressed as evidence of Jewish
attitudes 01 practices of the late fourth century B.C., it is at least interesting and perhaps significant that he [Hecateus] gives no hint of a
doctrine of angels [as present at the giving of the law], and knows of
no intermediary between G o d and the Jewish nation other than the
m a n to w h o m has fallen the sacred office of High Priest. 142
T h u s , it is difficult to c o m e to a n y firm c o n c l u s i o n s r e g a r d i n g this
p a s s a g e , c o n s i d e r i n g o u r c u r r e n t u n c e r t a i n t i e s a b o u t its d a t e a n d c o n text. T h e n o n - J e w i s h a u t h o r H e c a t a e u s m a y h a v e u s e d t h e
term
t o r e l a t e t h e i d e a of t h e h i g h priest's role as i n t e r m e d i a r y
a n d i n t e r p r e t e r of divine o r d i n a n c e . T h a t t h e J e w s a r e said to fall
to t h e g r o u n d a n d w o r s h i p t h e h i g h priest m a y r e p r e s e n t s o m e t h i n g
of a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e h i g h priest's role. T h e use of t h e t e r m
138
p r o b a b l y d i d n o t c o n j u r e a n y i d e a s of t h e h u m a n h i g h priest
as a divine b e i n g o n e a r t h , b u t it c a n n o t b e c e r t a i n t h a t it d i d n o t
for s o m e h e a r e r s .
Lastly, b e f o r e m o v i n g o n it is n e c e s s a r y to discuss briefly t h e suggestion by F l e t c h e r - L o u i s of t h e p r i e s t h o o d (in g e n e r a l ) b e i n g u n d e r s t o o d as a n g e l o m o r p h i c . 1 4 3 T o m a k e his case, h e suggests t h a t t h e
p r o p h e t i c role, w i t h its m o r e suggestive s t a t u s b e t w e e n G o d
and
this p o i n t , I r e m a i n
priesthood
unconvinced,
t h o u g h F l e t c h e r - L o u i s is c o n t i n u i n g w o r k in this vein.
3.16
I n t h e T e s t a m e n t of J o b t h e d a u g h t e r s of J o b a r e d e s c r i b e d as u n d e r g o i n g a t r a n s f o r m a t i o n . Like o t h e r w r i t i n g s in the t e s t a m e n t g e n r e ,
t h e w o r k p u r p o r t s t o r e c o r d t h e w o r d s of J o b n e a r t h e e n d of his
life. T h e d a t i n g of t h e w o r k is n o t c e r t a i n , b u t m o s t suggest a d a t e
a r o u n d the t u r n of t h e era. 1 4 4 T h e d a u g h t e r s of J o b receive g a r m e n t s
f r o m t h e i r f a t h e r t h a t s e e m to b r i n g a b o u t a t r a n s f o r m a t i o n w i t h a n
angelomorphic character:
[48:1] Thus, when the one called Hermera arose, she wrapped around
her own string just as her father had said. [2] And she took on another
heartno longer minded toward earthly thingsbut she spoke ecstatically in the angelic dialect [ ], sending up a hymn
to G o d in accord with the hymnic style of the angels [
]. And as she spoke ecstatically, she allowed, " T h e Spirit"
[ ] to be inscribed on her garment.
[49:1] T h e Kasia b o u n d hers on and had her heart changed so that
she no longer regarded worldly things. [2] And her m o u t h took on
the dialect of the archons [ ] and she praised G o d for the
creation of the heights. [3] So, if anyone wishes to know " T h e Creation
of the Heavens," he will be able to find it in " T h e H y m n s of Kasia."
145
144
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, pp. 5687 and 222-251; Luke-Acts, pp. 118-129.
R. Spittler, "Testament of j o b " in OTP 1:833-834.
15:25-30,
3.17
Lastly, t h e r e is e v i d e n c e t h a t s o m e g r o u p s believed h u m a n s w o u l d
b e t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o angels in t h e afterlife.
S o m e afterlife t r a d i t i o n s a r e p r e s e n t in the H e b r e w Bible. M o s t
r e f e r e n c e s a r e to a s h a d o w y e x i s t e n c e in S h e o l (Ps 6:6, 88:46,
115:17; Eccl 9 : 4 - 1 0 ; Isa 3 8 : 1 8 - 1 9 ) . T h e r e is n o r e f e r e n c e to this
e x i s t e n c e b e i n g angelic. T h e c l e a r e s t r e f e r e n c e to a n afterlife in t h e
H e b r e w S c r i p t u r e s is D a n 12:23, 149 w h i c h states,
[2] A n d m a n y of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake,
some to everlasting life, and some to shame a n d everlasting contempt.
[3] A n d those w h o are wise shall shine like the brightness of the
firmament; a n d those who turn m a n y to righteousness, like the stars
for ever and ever.
T h e p a s s a g e s e e m s to s p e a k of a r e s u r r e c t i o n in w h i c h t h e d e a d will
b e j u d g e d . T h o s e f o u n d wise will s h i n e in t h e h e a v e n s , a n d t h o s e
w h o t u r n p e o p l e t o r i g h t e o u s n e s s will b e like stars. As a l r e a d y n o t e d ,
light is s o m e t i m e s a c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of angelic a p p e a r a n c e . M o r e i m p o r tantly, a n g e l s a r e s o m e t i m e s e q u a t e d w i t h stars in a n c i e n t J e w i s h
texts ( J o b 38:7
[LXX];
1 En.
104:2 1 5 0 .(6 T h i s e q u a t i o n is m a d e
day?"
149
Other allusions are found in Ezek 37; Hos 6:2; and Isa 24-27; cf. 2 Macc
7:14 and 4Q521 fragment 2. See the comprehensive coverage of this topic in
G. W. Nickelsburg, Resurrection, Immortality, and Eternal Life in Intertestamental Judaism
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1972). For a useful summary of the
evidence, see J. J. Collins, Daniel (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1987) 394-398.
150
See especially M. Mach, Entwicklungsstadien, pp. 170-173. F. Lelli, "Stars" in
DDD, pp. 1530-1540.
151
A. F . J . Klijn, "2 Baruch" in OTP 1:615-652.
t h r e e , as r i g h t e o u s m e n f o c u s e d u p o n G o d , a t t a i n e d a h i g h e r n a t u r e ,
" i m p e r i s h a b l e a n d p e r f e c t " ( , Sacr. 7).
P h i l o d e s c r i b e s a t r a n s f o r m a t i o n f r o m a c o r p o r e a l to a n i n c o r p o real state. T h e i n c o r p o r e a l state is e q u a l t o t h a t of angels, w h i c h a r e
akin to t h e t h o u g h t s (, Conf. 27) of G o d . T h i s t r a n s f o r m a t i o n
c o m e s a t t h e e n d of A b r a h a m ' s m o r t a l existence a n d d o e s n o t a p p e a r
to h a v e b e e n in a n y w a y p a r t of his e a r t h l y existence. H e r e , as in
t h e t r a n s f o r m a t i o n s c o n s i d e r e d p r e v i o u s l y , t h e person(s) t r a n s f o r m e d
into the angelic state w e r e h u m a n s of special c h a r a c t e r in their earthly
life. Also, P h i l o m a k e s n o o t h e r m e n t i o n of h u m a n s b e i n g
trans-
f o r m e d i n t o angels. It s e e m s h e r e , t h e n , t h a t P h i l o i n t e n d s to s h o w
t h a t A b r a h a m as a r i g h t e o u s m a n t o o k his r i g h t f u l p l a c e a m o n g the
p r o p e r divine t h o u g h t s of G o d i n t h e afterlife. T h u s in P h i l o ' s i n t e r pretation, A b r a h a m (and presumably Isaac a n d J a c o b ) were transf o r m e d i n t o angels in t h e afterlife.
1 En. 39, p a r t of t h e Similitudes of E n o c h , d e s c r i b e s a vision b y
E n o c h in w h i c h h e sees t h e h e a v e n s . I n c h a p t e r 3 8 the f a t e of sinn e r s is f o r e t o l d t h e y will b e d e s t r o y e d . I n 3 9 : 4 5 E n o c h sees " t h e
dwelling places of t h e h o l y o n e s a n d t h e i r resting p l a c e s too.
So,
t h e r e m y eyes s a w t h e i r d w e l l i n g p l a c e s with t h e h o l y a n g e l s a n d
t h e i r resting places w i t h t h e h o l y o n e s . " It s e e m s c l e a r t h a t , f o r t h e
a u t h o r of t h e Similitudes, the r i g h t e o u s will be in h e a v e n a n d s h a r e
in a life like t h e angels. H o w e v e r , t h e d a t i n g of this text is a n issue. 152
152
Most scholars accept a date sometime in the first century CE. See the discussion above in section 3.1.
If t h e text d a t e s to s o m e t i m e a r o u n d t h e first c e n t u r y C E , as m a n y
s c h o l a r s s u p p o s e , t h e n t h e i d e a of r i g h t e o u s h u m a n s b e c o m i n g angels
in h e a v e n s e e m s to be e v i n c e d in a t least o n e text.
T h e Synoptic Gospels contain a tradition wherein the Sadducees
c h a l l e n g e J e s u s o n t h e n a t u r e of t h e afterlife ( M a r k 1 2 : 1 8 - 2 7 , M a t t
2 2 : 2 3 - 3 3 , a n d Luke 20:27-40). T h e M a r k a n a n d L u k a n versions are
of p a r t i c u l a r interest. 1 5 3 T h e g e n e r a l setting h a s t h e S a d d u c c e e s pose
a h y p o t h e t i c a l q u e s t i o n r e g a r d i n g m a r r i a g e in t h e afterlife. T h e i r line
of q u e s t i o n i n g is m e a n t to expose the a b s u r d i t y of belief in resurrection
itself, since t h e S a d d u c e e s t h e m s e l v e s d o n o t believe in r e s u r r e c t i o n
( M a t t 2 2 : 2 3 , M a r k 12:18, L u k e 2 0 : 2 7 , Acts 4 : 1 - 2 ; 2 3 : 8 9 , J o s e p h u s
BJ 2 . 1 6 5 , Ant
(12:13-17)
a n d t h e q u e s t i o n of t h e scribes as to w h i c h c o m m a n d m e n t is t h e
g r e a t e s t ( 1 2 : 2 8 - 3 4 ) . T h e s e p e r i c o p e s s e e m g r o u p e d t o g e t h e r in o r d e r
to d e m o n s t r a t e t h e s u p e r i o r i t y of J e s u s ' s s c r i p t u r a l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n t o
t h a t of all o t h e r J e w i s h g r o u p s .
The
t h r u s t of J e s u s ' s p r o n o u n c e m e n t
seems to p o i n t to
S a d d u c e a n f a i l u r e to u n d e r s t a n d t h a t h u m a n institutions, s u c h
the
as
153
The Matthean version does not vary from the Markan in any ways significant
to the discussion of angelic afteriife.
154
The Sadducean argument is based on the marriage prescription of Deut
25:5-10 (cf. also Gen 38:8, Ruth 4:1-10). The question of marital relations upon
the death of one brother is also seen in m. Yebam. 3:9.
I n 2 0 : 3 5 t h e L u k a n J e s u s states, " B u t t h o s e w h o w e r e a c c o u n t e d
w o r t h y to a t t a i n t h a t age a n d to t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n f r o m t h e d e a d n e i t h e r m a r r y n o r a r e given in m a r r i a g e , for t h e y c a n n o t die a n y m o r e ,
for t h e y a r e e q u a l to t h e angels [the hapax legomenon, ] a n d
a r e s o n s of G o d [ ], b e i n g sons of t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n [
]."
L u k e ' s t e r m is q u i t e s i m i l a r t o P h i l o ' s '
a n d m a y reflect t h e s a m e kind of i d e a of e q u a l i t y w i t h angels,
r a t h e r t h a n m e r e similarity t o a n g e l s as in M a r k a n d M a t t .
This
t e r m s e e m s to m a k e a s t r o n g e r s t a t e m e n t f o r t h e e q u a l i t y of angels
w i t h h u m a n s . Still, t h e q u e s t i o n m a y be raised as to w h e t h e r this is
e q u a l i t y of n a t u r e o r m e r e l y of status. A g a i n , it is n o t entirely clear.
L u k e also says t h a t " t h e y c a n n o t d i e " ( ) , j u s t as
P h i l o says t h a t angels a r e i m m o r t a l ().
T h e c o n t e x t , t h e n , s e e m s to i n d i c a t e t h a t J e s u s speaks of t h e a f t e r life as angelic. A few s c h o l a r s h a v e seen in t h e L u k a n f o r m of this
p e r i c o p e t h e p r e c u r s o r f o r l a t e r g e n e r a t i o n s of C h r i s t i a n s
renounc-
i n g m a r r i a g e as a m e a n s to a this-life a n g e l i c n a t u r e , a n '
. 155 T . K a r l s e n - S e i m a r g u e s t h a t t h e r e a r e g o o d r e a s o n s to see
the L u k a n version as c h a n g i n g t h e M a r k a n original t o s u p p o r t t h e
c u r r e n t c o m m u n i t y ' s r e j e c t i o n of m a r r i a g e as a m e a n s t o a n a n g e l i c
existence. 1 5 6 E v e n if w e a c c e p t t h a t L u k e i n t e n d s for his a u d i e n c e t o
u n d e r s t a n d t h e t e a c h i n g of J e s u s as a n o u t l i n e f o r living t h e resurr e c t i o n life, it still r e p r e s e n t s h u m a n a c t i o n m i m i c k i n g t h e life of
angels. It d o e s n o t m e a n t h a t h u m a n s w e r e t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o angels
in t h e i r e a r t h l y lives.
L u k e r e c o r d s a n o t h e r t r a d i t i o n r e g a r d i n g a n g e l s a n d t h e afterlife in
Acts 2 3 : 6 8 . 1 5 7 P a u l h a s b e e n a r r e s t e d in J e r u s a l e m f o r c a u s i n g uprisings (22:22). H e is b r o u g h t b e f o r e a c o u n c i l of t h e J e w s (23:1). As
P a u l offers his d e f e n s e , h e m o v e s t h e discussion to t h e t o p i c of res-
155
See S. Frank, . Begnffanalytische und Begriffgeschichteliche Untersuchung
zum 1engelgleichen leben' in frhen Mnchtum (Munster, 1964); R. Lane Fox, Pagans and
Christians (London: Penguin, 1986) 336-374, esp. p. 363.
156
T. Karisen Seim, The Double Message: Patterns of Gender in Luke-Acts (Edinburgh:
T&T Clark, 1994). See also C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 86-88, and D. Aune,
"Luke 20:3436A Gnosticized Logion of Jesus?" in GeschichteTraditionReflexion
(Tbingen: Mohr-Siebeck, 1996) 187-202, who sees the Jesus teaching passage as
being (1) stripped from its original narrative, (2) reformulated in an encratite baptismal context, and (3) inserted into the Gospel of Luke.
157
Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 59, notes that is the same
in Luke 20:39 and Acts 23:9, loosely linking these passages.
u r r e c t i o n in o r d e r to d i v e r t a t t e n t i o n f r o m himself a n d c a u s e factional
d e b a t e , since t h e P h a r i s e e s a n d S a d d u c e e s a r e split 011 t h e issue:
[6] But when Paul perceived that one part were Sadducees a n d the
other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, "Brethren, I am a Pharisee,
a son of Pharisees; with respect to the hope and the resurrection of
the dead I a m on trial." [7] And w h e n he had said this, a dissension
arose between the Pharisees and the Sadducees; and the assembly was
divided. [8] For the Sadducees say that there is no resurrection [], n o r angel [], nor spirit []; but the Pharisees
acknowledge them all [ ].
T h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of verse 8 h i n g e s u p o n t h e u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e
t e r m . Its u s u a l m e a n i n g is " b o t h , " t h o u g h s o m e h a v e
t a k e n it to m e a n "all." It c o u l d m e a n t h e S a d d u c e e s d e n i e d " b o t h "
t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n a n d t h e existence of angels. R e c e n t l y , D . D a u b e h a s
asserted t h a t t h e passage is b e t t e r u n d e r s t o o d as t h e S a d d u c e e s ' denial
of r e s u r r e c t i o n a n d of " t h e s p a n b e t w e e n d e a t h a n d
resurrection,
w h i c h , in w i d e s p r e a d belief, a g o o d p e r s o n s p e n d s in t h e r e a l m o r
m o d e of a n g e l o r spirit.'" 5 8 It is n o t c l e a r w h e t h e r this w a s p a r t of
" w i d e s p r e a d " belief, b u t t h e e v i d e n c e in this s u b s e c t i o n i n d i c a t e s t h a t
it w a s in t h e m i n d s of s o m e J e w s in t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d .
As G . N i c k e l s b u r g c o n c l u d e s , " T h e e v i d e n c e i n d i c a t e s t h a t in t h e
i n t e r t e s t a m e n t a l p e r i o d t h e r e w a s n o single J e w i s h o r t h o d o x y o n t h e
time, m o d e , a n d place of resurrection, i m m o r t a l i t y , a n d eternal life.'" 5 9
B. V i v i a n o h a s t a k e n t h e discussion a s t e p f u r t h e r , a r g u i n g t h a t t h e
p a s s a g e is best u n d e r s t o o d as discussing t h e d e n i a l of t h e r e s u r r e c tion. 1 6 0 T h e refers to " b o t h " a n g e l a n d spirit as m o d e s
of r e s u r r e c t i o n . T h u s , t h e n o u n s a n d s t a n d in a p p o sition to , s u c h t h a t S a d d u c e e s d e n y t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n
in
158
fluidity
David Daube, "On Acts 23: Sadducees and Angels" JBL 109 (1990) 493-497.
G. Nickelsburg, Resurrection, Immortality, and Eternal Life, p. 180.
160
B. Viviano, "Sadducees, Angels, and Resurrection (Acts 23:8-9)" JBL 111
(1992) 496-498.
159
f r o m t h e p e r i o d s h o w s t h e r e w a s r o o m f o r d e b a t e o v e r t h e m o d e of
afterlife existence. It s e e m s p l a u s i b l e t h a t refers t o t h e
t e r m s " a n g e l " a n d "spirit," in w h i c h case Acts 2 3 serves as a n o t h e r
piece of e v i d e n c e t h a t s o m e J e w s believed t h e afterlife m o d e of exist e n c e w a s angelic.
I n R e v 6 : 9 - 1 1 , J o h n sees a vision of t h e souls () w h o h a v e
died u n d e r a n altar. T h e souls a r e e a c h given a w h i t e r o b e (cf.
Mart.
Slavonic
copies. 1 6 3 T h i s s u p p o r t s t h e c o m m o n u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h a t t h e t w o p a r t s
of Mart. Ascen. Isa. s e e m to h a v e b e e n originally s e p a r a t e writings. 1 6 4
T h e r e is a g r o w i n g scholarly c o n s e n s u s t h a t Mart. Ascen. Isa. in its
c o m p l e t e f o r m d a t e s to t h e early s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E . 1 6 5 J u s t i n M a r t y r
161
a n d T e r t u l l i a n b o t h m a k e r e f e r e n c e to Isaiah's m a r t y r d o m , specifically
his b e i n g s a w e d in half {Mart. Ascen. Isa. 5:11). 1 6 6 T h e r e a r e also indic a t i o n s t h a t 3 : 1 3 - 4 : 2 2 m a y r e f e r t o t h e e m p e r o r N e r o (d. 6 8 C E ) .
T h e s e p o i n t s aside, it is n o t entirely c l e a r w h e n the Ascension
itself
(c. 150 C E )
work
Ascension
is a C h r i s t i a n w o r k t h a t c u l m i n a t e s in I s a i a h seeing C h r i s t d e s c e n d
to e a r t h (disguised as a n angel) a n d o n c e a g a i n a s c e n d t o h e a v e n . 1 6 8
In chapters 6 1 1
w e l e a r n t h e c o n t e n t of t h e vision I s a i a h h a d w h e n
h e w a s p r o p h e s y i n g b e f o r e K i n g H e z e k i a h . As I s a i a h a s c e n d s , h e is
t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o a n a n g e l . In t h e t h i r d h e a v e n h e states, " f o r t h e
glory of m y f a c e w a s b e i n g t r a n s f o r m e d as I w e n t u p f r o m h e a v e n
to h e a v e n " (7:25). M o r e explicitly in 8 : 1 5 I s a i a h is told by his a n g e l i c
g u i d e t h a t , w h e n h e dies a n d a s c e n d s a n d p u t s o n his h e a v e n l y r o b e ,
t h e n h e "will b e e q u a l to t h e angels w h o (are) in t h e seventh h e a v e n . "
M o r e o v e r , I s a i a h is a b l e t o praise G o d a l o n g s i d e t h e angels, " A n d
(strength) w a s given t o m e , a n d I also s a n g praises w i t h t h e m , a n d
t h a t a n g e l also, a n d o u r p r a i s e w a s like t h e i r s " ( 8 : 1 6 1 7 ) .
I n 11:35, w e a r e told t h a t I s a i a h r e t u r n s to n o r m a l a f t e r his vision
until h e dies, w h e n h e r e t u r n s to h e a v e n a n d takes o n a n a n g e l i c
f o r m . It s e e m s t h a t I s a i a h , w h e n h e dies, will b e a b l e to b e c o m e
o n e of t h e d e n i z e n s of t h e s e v e n t h h e a v e n (8:15, 9:39) a n d w o r s h i p
G o d as o n e of t h e r i g h t e o u s d e a d (e.g., A b e l a n d Enoch). 1 6 9
166
T h u s , in h e a v e n Isaiah is a c c o m m o d a t e d by b e i n g t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o
a n angel. 1 7 0 T h i s t r a n s f o r m a t i o n is n o t p e r m a n e n t , h o w e v e r . I n s t e a d ,
it is a p r e v i e w of w h a t will befall h i m , as o n e of Israel's
righteous,
w h o c a n t a k e u p his r o b e , b e t r a n s f o r m e d , a n d t a k e his p l a c e in t h e
s e v e n t h h e a v e n . It d o e s n o t s e e m to b e a privilege t h a t all will e n j o y ,
however.
T w o p a s s a g e s f r o m the H e r m e t i c L i t e r a t u r e (c. 1 0 0 - 1 5 0 C E ) m a y
also e v i n c e t h e i d e a of a n angelic afterlife. Vis. 2:2:7 states t h a t t h o s e
" w h o work righteousness must r e m a i n steadfast a n d be not doublem i n d e d , " so t h a t t h e i r " p a s s i n g m a y b e w i t h t h e H o l y
Angels"
104:4; 2 Bar.
171
51:5;
In both
t h e y w e r e m a r t y r e d , " b u t it [ ' g o o d t h i n g s w h i c h a r e p r e s e r v e d f o r
diose w h o e n d u r e ' ] w a s s h o w n by t h e L o r d to t h e m [the m a r t y r s ] w h o
w e r e n o l o n g e r m e n , b u t a l r e a d y a n g e l s " ('' '
). T h i s p a s s a g e s e e m s t o i n d i c a t e t h a t t h e t r a n s f o r m a t i o n to a n angelic n a t u r e a l r e a d y begins o n e a r t h f o r t h e m a r t y r . 1 7 2
T h u s , n o specific t r a d i t i o n s of h u m a n s t r a n s f o r m i n g i n t o a n g e l s in
the afterlife s e e m to b e e v i d e n t p r i o r to t h e first c e n t u r y C E . E a r l y
t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t t h e afterlife m a y h a v e u n d e r s t o o d h u m a n p a s s i n g as
l e a d i n g to a c o m m u n i o n w i t h t h e divine as stars (= angels) in t h e
h e a v e n s . I n t h e case of P h i l o , A b r a h a m s e e m s t o h a v e
undergone
In some visionary writings, the seer is accommodated in heaven by becoming an angel (Apoc. Zeph-> 2 En. 22, 3 En), but in some cases, no such transformation occurs (Rev, Apoc. Paul). On this see M. Himmelfarb, "The Experience of
the Visionary and Genre in the Ascension of Isaiah 6-11 and the Apocalypse of
Paul" Semeia 36 (1986) 97-111.
171
C. Osiek, The Shepherd of Hermas (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1999) 55 n. 12.
172
See the discussion on Stephen above (3:12), and cf. 4 Macc. 16:25.
or e q u a l to angels in h e a v e n a n d t h e r e f o r e h a d n o n e e d of t h e
h u m a n institution of m a r r i a g e (and copulation). T h e gospel tradition
was a p p a r e n t l y e x p a n d e d in the b u r g e o n i n g C h r i s t i a n tradition (martyrs, encratites), w h i c h s e e m e d to indicate the possibility of mimicking the angelic m o d e of existence on e a r t h .
Conclusions
T h i s c h a p t e r e x a m i n e d the evidence for angels a p p e a r i n g as h u m a n
beings. Eight r e n o w n e d individuals f r o m the H e b r e w Bible, f o u r f r o m
the N T , as well as others, w e r e considered. T h e evidence for A d a m ,
the p r i m o r d i a l m a n , was interesting b u t n o t conclusive. T h e r e m a y
h a v e b e e n strands of tradition t h a t t h o u g h t of A d a m a n d Eve as
h a v i n g h a d a n angelic status b e f o r e the Fall. T h e evidence p e r t a i n ing to Sethel w a s f r o m only o n e text b u t did seem to suggest t h a t
he was u n d e r s t o o d to h a v e b e c o m e like a n angel in the afterlife.
T h e E n o c h i c literature a p p a r e n t l y b e c a m e m o r e explicit over time
about Enoch's angelic transformation a n d even equation with a
n a m e d angel, M e t a t r o n (in 3 En.)seemingly
an e x t r a p o l a t i o n u p o n
the G e n 5:24 saying t h a t E n o c h was t a k e n to h e a v e n b u t did n o t
die. I n two texts, N o a h was described as having a n g e l o m o r p h i c features at his birth, b u t it was n o t clear t h a t h e was ever c o n s i d e r e d
a n angel. T h e r e was evidence t h a t M e l c h i z e d e k w a s a n i m p o r t a n t
figure in speculations a b o u t the h e a v e n s in S e c o n d T e m p l e writings.
H e was certainly t h o u g h t of as a divine figure ( )a n d m a y h a v e
b e e n t h o u g h t of as a n angel.
I n the case of J a c o b , s o m e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s u n d e r s t o o d his n a m e
c h a n g e to Israel as d e n o t i n g a c h a n g e in his n a t u r e to a n angel. It is
m a d e explicit t h a t h e is t h o u g h t of as a n angel in Pr. Jos. T h i s e q u a tion is significant, but it c a n n o t b e pressed too far either. T h e evidence
for M o s e s was s o m e w h a t difficult to assess. Certainly, a u t h o r s like
Philo deified Moses, even calling h i m , b u t there is little e x t a n t
evidence t h a t h e was t h o u g h t to be a n angel. A few texts c o m p a r e d
D a v i d to a n angel, yet only Pseudo-Philo gave any h i n t t h a t D a v i d
m i g h t h a v e b e e n t h o u g h t of as angelic; even t h e r e the evidence suggested t h a t his a p p e a r a n c e was c h a n g e d b u t n o t his n a t u r e .
S o m e evidence f r o m the p r o p h e t s s e e m e d a m b i g u o u s . Certainly,
the role of the p r o p h e t as a m o u t h p i e c e f o r G o d suggests t h a t their
f u n c t i o n a n d the f u n c t i o n of angels could be u n d e r s t o o d at some
level as similar. 1 7 3 P e r h a p s t h e m o s t a m b i g u o u s e v i d e n c e w a s t h a t
f r o m Malachi. T h a t the term "angel" m a y have been taken to m e a n
b o t h h u m a n a n d divine m e s s e n g e r c a n b e seen in its use r e l a t e d t o
J o h n t h e B a p t i s t in t h e N T . C l e a r l y , O r i g e n d e m o n s t r a t e s t h a t o n e
a u t h o r t h o u g h t of J o h n t h e B a p t i s t as a n a n g e l .
T h e r e w a s v e r y little e v i d e n c e f o r J e s u s a c t u a l l y b e i n g r e f e r r e d t o
as a n angel. T h e T r a n s f i g u r a t i o n t a l k e d a b o u t J e s u s in a n g e l o m o r p h i c t e r m s , h o w e v e r . T h e G o s p e l of T h o m a s s h o w e d t h a t J e s u s c o u l d
b e c o m p a r e d to a n a n g e l b u t t h a t s u c h a c o m p a r i s o n w a s C h r i s t o logically insufficient. T h e e v i d e n c e f o r t h e o t h e r N T
figures,
Stephen
a n d P a u l , d i d n o t d e m o n s t r a t e t h e y w e r e c o n s i d e r e d angels.
T. Moses c o n t a i n e d a t e x t t h a t s o m e h a v e t h o u g h t m i g h t
have
that
argued
But Isa 6:1-13 seems to show a strong distinction between the seraphim
(= angels ?) and the prophet as a "man of unclean lips."
174
J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as an Angel," pp. 135-151.
175
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 109-215, and C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic
Christology, pp. 152-186.
e v i d e n c e a n a l y z e d in this c h a p t e r i n d i c a t e s t h a t ,
although
176
PART T W O
INTERACTION
PART TWO
INTERACTION
Introduction
T h e second p a r t of diis investigation e x a m i n e s d1e relationship b e t w e e n
h u m a n s a n d angels b y l o o k i n g at p o r t r a y a l s of close o r i n t i m a t e intera c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e t w o g r o u p s of b e i n g s o n e a r t h . Specifically, t h e
e v i d e n c e of h u m a n - a n g e l c o m m u n i t i e s ( c h a p t e r 4), t h e possibility of
h u m a n s p r o v i d i n g hospitality a n d e a t i n g w i t h angels ( c h a p t e r 5), a n d
h y b r i d o f f s p r i n g f r o m h u m a n - a n g e l r e l a t i o n s ( c h a p t e r 6) a r e c o n s i d ered. F o r t h e following discussion " I n t e r a c t i o n " will b e t a k e n to m e a n
" r e c i p r o c a l a c t i o n o r i n f l u e n c e . ' " T h e p a r t i c u l a r n u a n c e of this c h o i c e
of t e r m is t h a t t h e activity c a n p o t e n t i a l l y h a v e a m u t u a l aspect; it
is n o t simply a n g e l s a f f e c t i n g h u m a n s .
As w a s t h e c a s e w i t h t h e a p p e a r a n c e of angels in p a r t o n e , it is
h e l p f u l b e f o r e p r o c e e d i n g to survey b r o a d l y t h e v a r i e t y of w a y s in
w h i c h angels i n t e r a c t w i t h h u m a n s in t h e w r i t i n g s f r o m this p e r i o d
to p r o v i d e t h e c o n t e x t f o r t h e m a t e r i a l to b e e x a m i n e d in p a r t two.
T h i s survey is n o t i n t e n d e d t o b e a n e x h a u s t i v e list of a n g e l f u n c tions b u t i n s t e a d to situate this p a r t i c u l a r e v i d e n c e a m o n g t h e variety of a n g e l f u n c t i o n s e v i n c e d in t h e l i t e r a t u r e f r o m this p e r i o d . 2
A n g e l s , as t h e y a r e m o s t c o m m o n l y u n d e r s t o o d , a r e d e n i z e n s of
t h e h e a v e n s . 3 By definition, t h e n , t h e i r i n t e r a c t i o n w i t h h u m a n beings
is limited. T h e y a r e m e m b e r s of t h e h e a v e n l y c o u r t w o r s h i p p i n g G o d
The Concise Oxford Dictionary, 9th ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998) 709.
M. Mach, Entwicklungsstadien des judischen Engelglaubens in vorrabinischer Zeit (Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 1992) 60-63, provides an exhaustive list of the functions of angels
in the Hebrew Bible. In chapter 3, he delineates the additional functions of angels
in the extra-Biblical literature, pp. 114-278.
3
Davidson, Maxwell J., Angels at Qumran: A Comparative Study of 1 Enoch 1-36,
72-108 and the Sectarian WritingsfromQumran, JSPS 11 (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic
Press, 1992) p. 291; M. Mach, "Angels" in The Encyclopaedia of the Dead Sea Scrolls,
ed. Lawrence Schiffman and James VanderKam (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2000) 1:24; D. Hannah, Michael and Christ: Michael Traditions and Angel Christology in
Early Christianity, WUNT 2:109 (Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1999) 17; P. Garreil, Jesus
and the Angels: Angelology and Christology in the Apocalypse ofJohn (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1997) 14.
2
3 0 : 1 8 , 3 1 : 1 4 ; T. Le,vi 3:8;
Abr.
3 - 1 4 ) . Interestingly, h u m a n s o n s u c h a s c e n t s s o m e -
5 9 : 4 ; H e r r n . Mand.
6.2.2), a n d c a r r y i n g o u t
God's
v e n g e a n c e ( N u m 22; 2 S a m 2 4 : 1 6 - 1 7 ; 1 C h r 2 1 : 1 2 - 3 0 ; 1 Q S 4:12;
Acts 12:23; R e v 16; Sir 4 8 : 2 1 ; 1 M a c c 7:41; Sus 1:55, 59).
As f u n c t i o n a r i e s of G o d , angels a r e s o m e t i m e s sent to c a r r y o u t
specific tasks o n e a r t h . It is m a i n l y in this c a p a c i t y t h a t t h e y i n t e r a c t w i t h h u m a n s . As t h e i r n a m e implies, t h e i r p r i m a r y task w a s t o
a c t as messengers (e.g., G e n
16:7, 2 2 : 1 1 , 15; J u d g 6 a n d
13; Z e c h
and
4
Angels are actually called priests ( )in the SSS. For a fuller discussion of
angels as priests, see M. Himmelfarb, Ascent to Heaven in Jewish and Christian Apocalypses
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993) esp. 29-46.
5
See Isa 6:3; Matt 18:10; Luke 1:19, 2:15; 1 Clem. 34:5. J. Fossum, The Name
of God and the Angel of the Lord{ Tbingen: J . C. B. Mhr, 1985) 55, 120-124, 139-141.
Cf. Philo, Sacrifices 89.
CHAPTER FOUR
" A N G E L S IN O U R
H U M AN-ANGEL
MIDST":
COMMUNITIES
F l e t c h e r - L o u i s seeks t o f o r e -
g r o u n d the p h e n o m e n o n of h u m a n - a n g e l interaction b y d e m o n s t r a t i n g
t w o " i n t e r l o c k i n g " theses:
(1) the theology of ancient J u d a i s m took for granted the belief that in
its original, true, redeemed state humanity is divine ( a n d / o r angelic),
and that (2) this belief was conceptually a n d experientially inextricable from temple worship in which ordinary space a n d time, and therefore h u m a n ontology, are transcended because the true temple is a
model of the universe which offers its entrants a transfer from earth
to heaven, from humanity to divinity and from mortality to immortality. 7
T h e s e theses will b e d e a l t w i t h as specific discussion arises a n d also
in t h e c o n c l u s i o n section. A t t h e outset, it is a p p r o p r i a t e to o f f e r a
g e n e r a l critique of t h e m . R e g a r d i n g his first thesis, it is p e r h a p s m o r e
a c c u r a t e to say simply t h a t h u m a n k i n d in its t r u e f o r m w a s " t h e o m o r p h i c " since A d a m w a s m a d e in t h e i m a g e of G o d . T h i s w o u l d
o b v i a t e s o m e of t h e c o n f u s i o n in t h e s e c o n d a r y l i t e r a t u r e r e g a r d i n g
"angelic" a n d "divine." R e g a r d i n g t h e second diesis, the H o l y of Holies
in t h e T e m p l e a n d p e r h a p s t h e liturgical s p a c e of t h e Q u m r a n g r o u p
6
H. Kuhn, Enderwartung und gegenwrtiges Heil (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and
Ruprecht, 1966) 66-72; C. Rowland, The Open Heaven: A Study of Apocalyptic in Judaism
and Early Christianity (New York: Crossroad, 1982) 113-120; M. Mach, Entwicklungsstadien,
pp. 159-161; 209-218; 241-254. C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory of Adam: Liturgical
Anthropology in the Dead Sea Scrolls (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 2002).
7
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory of Adam, p. xii.
m a y i n d e e d h a v e b e e n places w h e r e s o m e J e w s believed t h a t
the
e a r t h l y a n d h e a v e n l y s p h e r e s c o u l d h a v e c o n t a c t , c r e a t i n g a synergy.
H o w e v e r , s u c h c o n t a c t did n o t i m p l y a n y p e r m a n e n t t r a n s f o r m a t i o n
of p a r t i c i p a n t s . T h a t is t o say, p a r t i c i p a n t s (either t h e h i g h priest o r
the Q u m r a n sectarians) m a y h a v e e x p e r i e n c e d s o m e t h i n g t r a n s c e n d e n t
in s u c h a locus w i t h o u t u n d e r g o i n g a p e r m a n e n t t r a n s f o r m a t i o n .
T h e p e r t i n e n t q u e s t i o n f o r this s t u d y is to w h a t e x t e n t living in a
specific c o m m u n i t y m e a n t i d e n t i f y i n g w i t h t h e a n g e l s t h a t
were
believed to b e p r e s e n t . I n o t h e r w o r d s , w e r e t h e s e c o m m u n i t i e s envisioning d i e i r m e m b e r s as b e i n g t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o p a r t of t h e a n g e l i c
c o m m u n i t y ? O r did t h e y simply believe t h a t t h r o u g h a h e i g h t e n e d
state of p u r i t y t h e y , as h u m a n s , w e r e c r e a t i n g a s p a c e w h e r e angels
c o u l d dwell o n e a r t h ? T h e e v i d e n c e p o i n t s to t h e latter.
S i n c e m u c h of t h e e v i d e n c e in this c h a p t e r c o m e s f r o m t h e D e a d
Sea Scrolls, a p r e l i m i n a r y issue m u s t b e a d d r e s s e d . T h e scrolls a r e
o f t e n a s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e Essenes, a J e w i s h s e c t a r i a n g r o u p k n o w n
p r i m a r i l y t h r o u g h t h e w r i t i n g s of J o s e p h u s a n d Philo. T h e m a n y p a r allels b e t w e e n t h e l i t e r a t u r e r e c o v e r e d f r o m t h e c a v e s n e a r t h e D e a d
Sea a n d t h e a c c o u n t s of t h e Essenes in classical r e p o r t s h a v e b e e n
well d o c u m e n t e d . 8 Also, J o s e p h u s [B.J.
2.142) says t h a t t h e E s s e n e
"sectarian"
angel
time.
about
See, in particular, T. Beale, Josephus' Description of the Essenes Illustrated by the Dead
Sea Scrolls (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988), and M. Goodman and
G. Vermes, The Essenes According to Classical Sources (Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1989).
9
This is the same methodology employed by M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran: A
Comparative Study of 1 Enoch 1-36, 72-108 and the Sectarian Writings from Qumran
(Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1994) 138-141.
44
T h e S o n g s of t h e S a b b a t h Sacrifice (SSS),
(4Q400-407,
also s o m e t i m e s r e f e r r e d
11 ( 1 1 Q 1 7 ) ,
a n d o n e f r o m M a s a d a ( M a s l k ) . 1 1 T h e s e f r a g m e n t s s e e m to r e p r e s e n t
a liturgical cycle o n a 3 6 4 - d a y c a l e n d a r t h a t c o v e r s t h i r t e e n
sab-
b a t h s t h e first q u a r t e r of t h e y e a r d u r i n g w h i c h h o l o c a u s t sacrifices
are offered ( N u m 2 8 : 9 1 0
Desert a n d t h e
SSS,
and
6 8 C E , a n d s c h o l a r s w i d e l y a g r e e u p o n this dating. 1 4 E v e n if e a r l i e r
o r l a t e r d a t e s w e r e to b e established, t h e SSS a r e still a n i m p o r t a n t
text in t h e overall discussion of late S e c o n d T e m p l e a n g e l beliefs.
O f all t h e texts f r o m t h e D e a d S e a , n o o t h e r w o r k s e e m s to b e
as f o c u s e d u p o n t h e i n n e r w o r k i n g of t h e h e a v e n l y s a n c t u a r y
and
c o m p o s i t i o n f o r a n e a r t h l y liturgy in
10
First critical edition of 4Q403 and 4Q405 by J . Strugnell, "The Angelic Liturgy
at Qumran4Q Serek Shirot Olat Hashshabbat" in Supplements to Vetus Testamentum,
Congress Volume, ed. G. Andersen et al. (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1960) 318-345.
11
Prefiminary edition by C. Newsom and Y. Yadin, "The Masada Fragment of
the Qumran Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice" IEJ 34 (1984) 77-88; see also, Y. Yadin,
"The Excavations at Masada" IEJ 15 (1965) 105-108, and E. Puech, "Notes sur
les manuscrits des Cantiques du Sacrifice du Sabbat trouv Masada" RQ 12/48
(1987) 575-583.
12
C. Newsom, The Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice: A Critical Edition (Atlanta: Harvard
Semitic Studies, 1985).
13
C. Newsom, Discoveries in the Judean Desert XI (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998);
J . Charlesworth, ed., The Dead Sea Scrolls: Hebrew, Aramaic, and. Greek Texts with English
Translations: Vol. 4B Angelic Liturgy: Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice (Tbingen: J. C. B.
Mhr [Paul Siebeck], 1999).
14
C. Newsom, The Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice, p. 1, notes that "the hand of the
oldest manuscript, 4Q400, may be dated to ca. 75-50 BCE." See also, J. Charlesworth,
ed., The Dead Sea Scrolls, p. 4; Stegemann, The library at Qumran, (Grand Rapids,
MI: Eerdmans, 1998) 99.
15
j . Strugnell, "The Angelic Liturgy at Qumran," p. 320.
sug-
used.
N e w s o m believes t h a t e a c h s o n g b e g a n w i t h " ( t o / f o r t h e
I n s t r u c t o r " ) 1 8 a t e r m t h a t a p p e a r s in o t h e r f i n d s f r o m a m o n g t h e
D e a d S e a Scrolls a n d s e e m s to r e f e r to a h u m a n l e a d e r of t h e sect. 1 9
T h i s t e r m m a y r e p r e s e n t s o m e type of d e d i c a t i o n " t o t h e I n s t r u c t o r "
( s o m e t i m e s suggested to b e t h e T e a c h e r of R i g h t e o u s n e s s ) , o r it m a y
r e p r e s e n t a n o t a t i o n t h a t this is " f o r t h e I n s t r u c t o r . "
T h e SSS a r e o f t e n f r u s t r a t i n g l y i n c o m p l e t e , full of suggestive term i n o l o g y w h o s e m e a n i n g is o f t e n difficult, if n o t i m p o s s i b l e , to disc e r n . F e w p a s s a g e s a r e of decisive i n t e r p r e t a t i v e v a l u e . J . D a v i l a says,
" t h e overall g e n r e of t h e w o r k r e m a i n s elusive, b u t it d o e s s h a r e a
n u m b e r of f e a t u r e s w i t h a p o c a l y p s e s c o n t a i n i n g o t h e r w o r l d l y j o u r neys. . . . E v e n t h e v e r y basic p r o b l e m of w h e t h e r t h e s e songs a r e
prose or poetry does not have a clear answer."20 M o r e o v e r , regarding t h e a n g e l o l o g y of t h e SSS, N e w s o m states, " B e c a u s e t h e cycle of
the S a b b a t h Shirot is a liturgical d o c u m e n t a n d n o t a treatise
on
be
a n s w e r e d . " 2 1 A l t h o u g h t h e y a r e o f t e n r e f e r r e d to as t h e
"angelic
l i t u r g y , " t h e SSS d o n o t a c t u a l l y m e n t i o n a n y of t h e w o r d s of t h o s e
16
in w o r s h i p . 2 2 T h u s , it s e e m s safest t o c o n c e d e t h a t t h e g e n r e of t h e
SSS is u n c e r t a i n . E x a m i n a t i o n of p a r t i c u l a r p a s s a g e s is t h e best w a y
to g l e a n i n f o r m a t i o n .
I n h e r critical e d i t i o n , N e w s o m p r o v i d e s a t h o r o u g h discussion of
the various t e r m s d i a t m a y refer to angels in h e r section o n angelology 2 3
a n d also in h e r c o n c o r d a n c e , 2 4 so t h e r e is n o n e e d to r e p e a t s u c h
lists in detail here. 2 5 H o w e v e r , it is i m p o r t a n t to n o t e t h a t N e w s o m ' s
p a r a d i g m f o r u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e SSS h a s r e c e n t l y b e e n criticized b y
F l e t c h e r - L o u i s . 2 6 H e b e l i e v e s t h a t in h e r initial s t u d y of t h e
SSS
N e w s o m p r o p o u n d e d a dualistic i n t e r p r e t a t i v e p a r a d i g m t h a t
has
p r e v e n t e d a c o r r e c t u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e Songs. R a t h e r t h a n seeing
a d u a l i s m of e a r t h l y w o r s h i p reflecting t h e h e a v e n l y cult (as N e w s o m
does), F l e t c h e r - L o u i s believes t h a t t h e songs r e p r e s e n t a crossing of
t h e b o u n d a r y b e t w e e n t h e t w o r e a l m s , s u c h t h a t b y p a r t i c i p a t i n g in
t h e songs, t h e s e c t a r i a n s w e r e t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o divine b e i n g s w h o
p a r t i c i p a t e d in t h e a c t u a l h e a v e n l y cult. H e o b s e r v e s t h a t " i n g e n eral w e h a v e b e e n a b l e to distinguish t h e s e h e a v e n l y h u m a n s f r o m
angels a n d spiritual b e i n g s w h o a r e p a r t i c u l a r l y associated w i t h t h e
physical f e a t u r e s of t h e cultic s t r u c t u r e s . " 2 H o w e v e r , h e t h e n a d d s ,
" A c o n f i d e n t c l a i m to k n o w j u s t h o w m u c h ' d i v i n e ' l a n g u a g e is given
to t h e h u m a n w o r s h i p p e r s is n o t possible." 2 8 F l e t c h e r - L o u i s suggests
t h a t this w a y of e n v i s i o n i n g t h e liturgy g a v e t h e s e c t a r i a n s a n altern a t i v e to t h e J e r u s a l e m c u l t t o w h i c h t h e y , n o w living in t h e d e s e r t of
Q u m r a n , n o l o n g e r h a d access. Suffice it t o state a t this p o i n t t h a t
t h e overall a i m of this s t u d y is to clarify o u r t e r m i n o l o g y a n d to m a k e
a case for s e p a r a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e h e a v e n l y a n d t h e earthly, so t h a t m y
findings
largely g o a g a i n s t t h o s e of F l e t c h e r - L o u i s . H o w e v e r , b e f o r e
saying m o r e , w e n e e d t o r e t u r n to o u r e x a m i n a t i o n of t h e texts.
In o r d e r to u n d e r s t a n d the relationship b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels
in t h e SSS, it is n e c e s s a r y to a t t e m p t to clarify t h e m e a n i n g of t h e
various terms found therein.
22
D. Allison, "The Silence of .Angels: Reflections on the Songs of the Sabbath
Sacrifice" RQ 13 (1988) 189-197.
23
C. Newsom, The Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice, pp. 23.28
24
C. Newsom, The Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice, pp. 389-466.
25
See also M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran, pp. 248-253.
26
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, pp. 252-394.
27
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, pp. 392.
28
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory, pp. 392.
a n d t h e r e a r e 110
n a m e d a r c h a n g e l s . 2 9 P e r h a p s t h e m o s t c o m m o n t e r m in t h e SSS t h a t
m a y r e f e r t o angels is . T h e t e r m is r a r e in t h e H e b r e w
Bible (Pss 29:1, 89:7; D a n 11:36) b u t is m o r e c o m m o n in t h e litera t u r e f o u n d a t t h e D e a d S e a (especially 1 Q M a n d
1QH).
A n o t h e r c o m m o n t e r m is . I n t h e H e b r e w Bible, this t e r m
is o f t e n used f o r t h e H e b r e w G o d (e.g., G e n
13 ;)h o w e v e r , it is
p l u r a l in f o r m , so it c a n b e u n d e r s t o o d to r e f e r to m u l t i p l e "gods 5 '
of o t h e r n a t i o n s (e.g., E x o d 12:12, 18:11, 20:3; 1 K g s 14:9) o r p e r h a p s e v e n to a n g e l s (e.g., Ps 8 2 : 1 , 6; 138:1). 3 0 As N e w s o m
notes,
" m a n y o c c u r r e n c e s of in t h e Shirot a r e a m b i g u o u s a n d m i g h t
r e f e r e i t h e r to G o d o r to t h e angels." 3 1 S o m e cases s u c h as
m o s t likely r e f e r to s o m e k i n d of divine b e i n g s , n o t to G o d . It s e e m s
t h a t h e r e in t h e SSS, t h e a r e m e a n t to s t a n d for s o m e t y p e
of d i v i n e b e i n g s s u b o r d i n a t e to G o d . It is u n c l e a r w h e t h e r a n d
a r e m e a n t to b e t h e s a m e o r q u a l i t a t i v e l y d i f f e r e n t beings.
C e r t a i n l y , t h e t e r m s a r e c o g n a t e , w i t h b e i n g t h e p l u r a l of
(God) a n d ( pl. in f o r m : G o d o r gods). T h a t t h e t w o t e r m s
a r e s o m e t i m e s used in t h e s a m e section i m p l i e s s o m e type of distinction b e t w e e n t h e m , b u t equally t h e y m i g h t b e used i n t e r c h a n g e a b l y
for the same being.
O t h e r t e r m s , s u c h as " h o l y o n e s " ( ) a n d "spirits" (),
m a y also r e f e r to a n g e l s / d i v i n e beings. O n e of t h e m o r e u n c o m m o n
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of t h e SSS a n g e l o l o g y is t h e discussion of a n g e l s as
priests (), t h o u g h this is n o t a n i d e a exclusive t o t h e SSS (cf.
T.
Levi 3:4f.). T h e w i d e a r r a y of t e r m s t h a t m a y r e f e r to a n g e l i c b e i n g s
m a k e s a n y investigation i n t o t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s
and
apparently
29
discussion of
t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s in t h e SSS h a s i n s t e a d
f o c u s e d o n u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e overall f u n c t i o n of t h e text. T h u s , t h a t
it is " a q u a s i - m y s t i c a l " liturgical text m i g h t suggest s o m e sort of c o m m u n a l e x p e r i e n c e of t h e divine liturgy. T h e SSS s e e m u n i q u e a m o n g
t h e e x t a n t l i t e r a t u r e , to t h e e x t e n t t h a t this c a n n o t b e r u l e d
out.
T h i s t y p e of a p p r o a c h t o t h e texts h a s led C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s r e c e n t l y
to suggest a " n e w p a r a d i g m " for r e a d i n g t h e SSS. R a t h e r t h a n u n d e r s t a n d all t h e v a r i o u s t e r m i n o l o g y as " a n g e l s , " h e suggests t h a t t h e
SSS b e c o m e s m u c h m o r e u n d e r s t a n d a b l e if o n e applies m a n y of these
r e f e r e n c e s to t h e h u m a n c o m m u n i t y , w h o " n o w h a v e a h e a v e n l y ,
a n g e l i c a n d divine identity. 3 2 H e calls u p o n his o w n r e c e n t w o r k a n d
52
C. Fletcher-Louis, "Heavenly Ascent or Incarnational Presence? A Revisionist
Reading of The Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice" in SBL 1998 Seminar Papers (Atlanta, GA:
Scholars Press, 1998) 2:367-399; quote p. 369.
t h a t of C . M o r r a y - J o n e s , w h i c h a r g u e d t h a t in t h e l a t e
Second
T e m p l e p e r i o d r i g h t e o u s i n d i v i d u a l s w e r e w i d e l y believed t o b e c o m e
a n g e l o m o r p h i c beings. 3 3 T h i s s t u d y c h a l l e n g e s w h e t h e r such a belief
w a s a c t u a l l y held. M o r e o v e r , t h e r e a r e b a s i c issues of t h e
applic-
t h a t t h e c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e SSS a n d , for e x a m -
pie, 1 Q H is n o t c l e a r unless o n e a s s u m e s t h e y a r e b o t h w o r k s f r o m
t h e s a m e c o m m u n i t y . As i n t e r e s t i n g as his suggestion is, it w o u l d
r e p r e s e n t t h e o n l y e v i d e n c e f o r a s u s t a i n e d r e f e r e n c e t o h u m a n s as
essentially " g o d s " ( a n d ) . T h a t t h e SSS w o u l d b e u n i q u e
a m o n g t h e e v i d e n c e d o e s n o t p r e c l u d e its possibility, b u t it d o e s s e e m
to m a k e it less likely. U l t i m a t e l y , s u c h a p a r a d i g m c a n n o t b e p r o v e d
a n d c a n n o t e v e n really b e s u s t a i n e d w i t h o u t c o n n e c t i n g t h e SSS
to
o t h e r w o r k s f r o m t h e D e a d S e a Scrolls. 3 4
I n s u m m a r y , t h e r e s e e m s little d o u b t t h a t t h e SSS a r e liturgical in
s o m e sense. O n e of t h e i r p r i m a r y c o n c e r n s is w o r s h i p in t h e h e a v enly t e m p l e , t h e h i e r a r c h y a n d s t r u c t u r e , a n d so o n . C l e a r l y , t h e SSS
s h a r e a n affinity w i t h b o t h c o n t e m p o r a n e o u s a p o c a l y p t i c (visionary)
w o r k s a n d also w i t h l a t e r mystical writings. W h a t is m u c h less c l e a r
is t h e g e n r e of t h e SSS a n d its f u n c t i o n in its c o m m u n i t y . T h e m a i n
h i n t t h a t it w a s m e a n t in s o m e f o r m t o b e r e a d a n d u s e d b y a c o m m u n i t y is t h e o p e n i n g of e a c h song, " t o t h e m a s k i l " ( ) . B e y o n d
t h a t i n d i c a t o r , t h i n g s b e c o m e m u c h less clear. It is c e r t a i n l y possible
t h a t t h e i n t e n t of r e a d i n g such a d o c u m e n t w a s to give die c o m m u n i t y
t h e sense t h a t t h e y w e r e p a r t a k i n g in t h e h e a v e n l y liturgy, a n d if so
s o m e sort of t r a n s f o r m a t i o n m i g h t h a v e b e e n i m p l i e d . It is a t least
c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t t h e SSS w e r e i n d e e d m e a n t to p r o v o k e a sense of
c o m m u n i o n w i t h angels. It m a y b e t h a t t h e y w e r e n o t i n t e n d e d f o r
r e g u l a r liturgical use b u t i n s t e a d f o r use a t a specific t i m e , n a m e l y
t h e e s c h a t o n . It c a n n o t b e s u b s t a n t i a t e d t h a t t h e c o m m u n i t y itself is
t h e r e f e r e n t of t e r m s like a n d as " a n g e l o m o r p h i c " beings.
T h e r e is n o clear i n d i c a t i o n f r o m t h e text itself t h a t angels live a m o n g
33
C. Fletcher-Louis, "Heavenly Ascent," esp. pp. 369-382. See also, J. Charlesworth,
"The Portrayal of the Righteous as Angels" in Ideal Figures in Ancient Judaism: Profiles
and Paradigms, ed. J. Collins and J. Charlesworth (Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1980)
135-151.
34
Additionally, Newsom (The S0?1gs of the Sabbath Sacrifice, p. 23) says that the term
is used frequently within the Qumran corpus to refer to angels. If the SSS is
a sectarian document as Retcher-Louis supposes, then this goes against his paradigm as well.
t h e c o m m u n i t y . It is m o r e likely t h a t , if t h e SSS
a r e m e a n t as a
m e a n s by w h i c h t h e c o m m u n i t y c o u l d p a r t a k e in t h e h e a v e n l y liturgy,
t h e n t h e y w o u l d in s o m e sense a s c e n d to t h e h e a v e n s to d o so, b u t
t h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n t h a t , if t h e y did, t h e y u n d e r w e n t a n y k i n d of
p e r m a n e n t t r a n s f o r m a t i o n b y d o i n g so. T h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e
SSS
is a m b i g u o u s . T h e t e x t d o e s n o t clearly distinguish b e t w e e n h u m a n s
a n d a n g e l s b u t suggests a u n i q u e c i r c u m s t a n c e in w h i c h h u m a n a n d
divine liturgy is in s o m e sense c o m b i n e d o r s h a r e d . It is difficult to
d r a w any firm conclusions f r o m the
4.2
SSS.
and
4Q491-496)
A m o n g t h e seven l a r g e m a n u s c r i p t s d i s c o v e r e d in c a v e 1 w a s a d o c u m e n t t h a t c o n t a i n e d n i n e t e e n H e b r e w c o l u m n s of w h a t first c a m e
to b e k n o w n f r o m Y. Y a d i n ' s s e m i n a l w o r k as t h e Scroll of t h e W a r
of t h e S o n s of L i g h t a g a i n s t t h e S o n s of D a r k n e s s b u t is n o w m o r e
c o m m o n l y k n o w n as t h e W a r Scroll (1Q_M). 35 I n c a v e 4 f r a g m e n t s
of a n o t h e r six copies of this w o r k w e r e later discovered ( 4 Q 4 9 1 - 4 9 6 ) . 3 6
A t first g l a n c e , t h e W a r Scroll s e e m s t o b e u n i f i e d in c o n t e n t a n d
t h e m e , w h i c h suggests t h a t it c o u l d c o m e f r o m a single
author.
and
9, 1 0 , and 1 5 1 9
with 1 a n d
1314
1 0 - 1 2 (or 14), a n d
15-19.
N o n e t h e l e s s , t h e o r d e r in w h i c h t h e s e w e r e p r o d u c e d o r h o w
35
and
Y. Yadin, The Scroll of the War of the Sons of Light against the Sons of Darkness
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962).
36
J . VanderKam, The Dead Sea Scrolls Today (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1994).
H. Stegeman, The Library of Qumran: The Essenes, Qumran, John the Baptist, and Jesus (Grand
Rapids, Ml/Cambridge: Eerdmans, 1998) 102, finds'10 mss. of the War Scroll.
37
J . van der Ploeg, "La composition littraire de la Rgle de la Guerre de
Qumran" in Sacra Pagina IL, ed. J. Coppens, A. Descamps, and E. Massaux (Gembloux:
Duculot) 13-19.
38
P. Davies, 1QM: The War Scroll from Qurman (Rome: Biblical Institute, 1977).
w h y t h e y w e r e fitted t o g e t h e r in t h e i r p r e s e n t f o r m , as well as t h e
r e l a t i o n of c o l u m n 1 t o t h e o t h e r s , r e m a i n m a t t e r s of d e b a t e . T h e
c o m p l e x i t y of t h e issues i n v o l v e d h a s c a u s e d s o m e to c o n t i n u e
to
a s s u m e u n i t y w h e n p e r f o r m i n g exegesis. 3 9 T h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m t o
b e a n y specific set of a n g e l beliefs r e l a t e d to a n y o n e level of r e d a c tional activity, so f o r t h e p u r p o s e of t h e f o l l o w i n g discussion,
the
Dead
War
Scroll e x t a n t to us is 70 C E .
42
M o r e precise d a t e s h a v e b e e n sug-
43
Temple
H o w e v e r , it is g e n e r a l l y a c c e p t e d as a rule b o o k , a n d in t h e
s e c o n d a r y l i t e r a t u r e it is s o m e t i m e s e v e n r e f e r r e d t o as t h e W a r R u l e .
T h e s e " r u l e s " w e r e a p p a r e n t l y a m a p of t h e c o r r e c t c o n d i t i o n s n e e d e d
t o c r e a t e a h u m a n - a n g e l a r m y to fight the e s c h a t o l o g i c a l battle. 4 4
39
16 r e i t e r a t e s t h a t " T h e y shall a c t a c c o r d i n g t o
this e n t i r e r u l e . "
T h e W a r Scroll utilizes a t h e m e a l r e a d y p r e s e n t in t h e
Hebrew
Bible: holy w a r t h e i d e a t h a t a r m e d c o n f r o n t a t i o n o r d a i n e d b y G o d
a g a i n s t t h o s e w h o s t a n d ideologically o p p o s e d to t h e c h o s e n p e o p l e
of G o d is a n essential c o m p o n e n t in t h e r e o r d e r i n g of history. T h a t
angels a r e a n essential c o m p o n e n t of holy w a r f a r e is well attested
( J o s h u a 5 : 1 3 - 1 5 , 1 C h r 2 1 : 1 6 , 2 K g s 19:35, 1 M a c c 7:41 a n d 2
M a c c 15:22fi, N u m 2 2 : 2 2 , 3 M a c c 6 : 1 8 , 4 M a c c 4 : 1 0 S i r a c h 48:21).
As B a u c k h a m suggests, " h o l y w a r " t r a d i t i o n s c a n b e d i v i d e d
into
1 4 : 1 3 - 1 4 ; 2 K g s 1 9 : 3 2 - 3 5 ; et al)
a n d (2)
t h o s e in w h i c h h u m a n s assist in t h e w a r f a r e . 4 5 H e n o t e s t h a t
"the
o n e w o r k n o t p r e s e r v e d b y C h r i s t i a n s w h i c h d o e s give us d e t a i l e d
e v i d e n c e of ideas a b o u t a n e s c h a t o l o g i c a l holy w a r in w h i c h Israelite
a r m i e s will fight is t h e W a r Scroll f r o m Q u m r a n ( 1 Q M ) . " 4 6 B a u c k h a m
h i g h l i g h t s t h e u n i q u e n e s s of t h e W a r Scroll's h u m a n p a r t i c i p a t i o n in
t h e h o l y w a r to d e m o n s t r a t e c e r t a i n similarities b e t w e e n 1 Q M
and
t h e B o o k of R e v e l a t i o n .
I n a d d i t i o n t o t h e t h e m e of h o l y w a r in t h e H e b r e w Bible, t h e r e
is also a t r a d i t i o n of G o d as w a r r i o r . E x o d 15:3 states, " T h e L o r d
is a man of war*1
t h e L o r d is his n a m e " ( ).
T h e L X X w a s n o t as c o m f o r t a b l e w i t h calling t h e L o r d a " m a n of
w a r " a n d i n s t e a d h a s " t h e L o r d is c r u s h i n g w a r s ; the L o r d is his
45
46
47
n a m e " ( ). . Segal h a s
s h o w n t h a t in t h e r a b b i n i c t r a d i t i o n s , this p a s s a g e b e c a m e o n e of a
n u m b e r of s o u r c e s t h a t led to t h e " t w o p o w e r s " c o n t r o v e r s y , since
t h e m a n i f e s t a t i o n of t h e L o r d as a h u m a n w a r r i o r c o u l d h a v e b e e n
u n d e r s t o o d as a n e n t i t y s e p a r a t e f r o m t h e L o r d , especially in light
of p a s s a g e s like D a n 7:13. 4 8 F o r t h e p r e s e n t discussion, t h e p a s s a g e
is r e l e v a n t i n s o m u c h as a d i v i n e b e i n g is d e s c r i b e d as a
"man."
H o w e v e r , this t h e o p h a n y d o e s n o t tell us m u c h a b o u t a n g e l s a n d
h u m a n s . Still, t h e L o r d - a s - w a r r i o r m o t i f likely i n f l u e n c e d p o r t r a y a l s
of t h e a n g e l M i c h a e l in 1 Q M a n d R e v e l a t i o n , f o r e x a m p l e .
T h e W a r Scroll, t h e n , s e e m s to allow believers to p a r t i c i p a t e in
t h e r e s t o r a t i o n of G o d ' s o r d e r in history, first t h r o u g h
in t h e rules, t h e n a c t u a l l y
final
fighting
preparation
side-byside w i t h angels in t h e
battle. 4 9
Column
L i g h t a n d t h e S o n s of D a r k n e s s " t h e c o n g r e g a t i o n of divine b e i n g s
[ ]a n d t h e a s s e m b l y of m e n [ ], t h e S o n s of L i g h t , a n d t h e
lot of d a r k n e s s shall fight e a c h o t h e r " ( w . 1011). F u r t h e r m o r e , in
t h a t b a t t l e t h e r e will b e w a r cries (v. 11) f r o m b o t h t h e
and
the ( v. 11). H o w e v e r w e u n d e r s t a n d , it is c l e a r t h a t t h e y
a r e s o m e t h i n g qualitatively d i f f e r e n t f r o m . T h e
"congregation
between
the t w o g r o u p s of b e i n g s i n v o l v e d , b u t t h e y s e e m to c o n s t i t u t e o n e
fighting
force.
C o l u m n 7 : 4 - 6 c o n t a i n s o r d i n a n c e s for p u r i t y specifically b e c a u s e
the angels a r e to b e w i t h the host. I t states:
[4] . . . Neither lame, nor blind, nor crippled, nor a m a n in whose flesh
there is a permanent blemish, nor a m a n stricken by some uncleanliness
[5] in the flesh, none of them shall go to battle with them. T h e y shall
all be freely enlisted for war, perfect in spirit and in body and prepared for the Day of Vengeance. And
[6] no m a n shall go down with them on the day of battle who is
impure because of his "fount," for the holy angels [ ] shall
be with their hosts [ ] .
48
T h e r e s e e m to b e t w o e x p l a n a t i o n s f o r s u c h rules. First, t h e r e m a y
h a v e b e e n m e m b e r s of t h e g r o u p w h o fit t h e s e criteria: b l i n d , d e a f ,
i n f i r m , a n d so o n ; t h u s t h e c o n c e r n w a s to e x c l u d e s u c h
members
at key m o m e n t s t o e n s u r e t h e possibility of a n g e l i c p r e s e n c e . S e c o n d ,
t h e r e w e r e n o t necessarily s u c h m e m b e r s , b u t t h e i r h e i g h t e n e d sense
of p u r i t y w a s r e l a t e d to p r e p a r i n g for a holy w a r , since t h e s e p r o scriptions a r e v e r y m u c h like t h o s e o u t l i n e d in D e u t 2 3 : 9 1 4
t h o s e e n c a m p e d a g a i n s t t h e i r e n e m i e s . It is n o t possible to k n o w
w h i c h of t h e s e is t h e c a s e , o r w h e t h e r it is s o m e of b o t h .
Also, t h e a n g e l s a r e s i m p l y said t o b e "with 5 ' ( )t h e host. T h i s
d o e s n o t necessarily i m p l y a n y t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of e i t h e r p a r t y
but
simply a j o i n i n g of forces.
A g a i n in 12:8, t h e a n g e l s a r e said to b e a m o n g t h e m e n ,
"For
50
the
N o n e of this implies t r a n s f o r m a t i o n , h o w e v e r . T h a t
t h e m e m b e r s m a y b e a b l e t o see angels is n o t e x t r a o r d i n a r y in t h e
c o n t e x t of t h e W a r Scroll itself, since n u m e r o u s p a s s a g e s s p e a k of
angels being present.
Lastly, s o m e o t h e r p a s s a g e s also s e e m to i n d i c a t e t h a t angels a r e
believed to b e p r e s e n t d u r i n g t h e final battle. T h e a r c h a n g e l s ' n a m e s
(Sariel, M i c h a e l , G a b r i e l , a n d R a p h a e l ) a r e i n v o k e d o n shields of t h e
50
for
repre-
community.
T h e r e is a n a p p a r e n t c o n c e r n to m a i n t a i n a h e i g h t e n e d sense of
p u r i t y to allow the a n g e l s to b e a m o n g m e n . T h e c o m b i n e d h u m a n angelic fighting f o r c e t h e S o n s of L i g h t w i l l c a r r y o u t G o d ' s p l a n
of d e s t r u c t i o n f o r t h e S o n s of D a r k n e s s . T h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m to b e
a n y r e a s o n t o s u p p o s e t h a t a n y t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of t h e h u m a n w a r riors is i n t e n d e d , at least b e f o r e a n d d u r i n g t h e final battle.
A Related Fragment:
4Q491
O n e o t h e r f r a g m e n t , a t t r i b u t e d to t h e W a r Scroll f a m i l y of texts, is
r e l e v a n t to t h e discussion of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s
and
51
texts. 5 4
that
t h e i n d i v i d u a l s p e a k i n g sees himself to h a v e b e e n e x a l t e d a n d is n o w
a m o n g t h e g r o u p called t h e ( line 14) a n d t h a t this g r o u p c o u l d
b e u n d e r s t o o d as a class o r type of angels. 5 5
4.3
The Hodayot
(1QH)
f e w s c h o l a r s h a v e e v e n a s s e r t e d t h a t s o m e h y m n s in t h e first p e r s o n
m a y h a v e b e e n written by the T e a c h e r of Righteousness. 5 7 Nevertheless,
their authorship remains uncertain.
H . K u h n ' s w o r k w a s a m o n g t h e first t o suggest the
m u n i t y i d e a f o r this text.
58
angel-com-
O t h e r s h a v e n o t e d t h e i m p o r t a n c e of this
w o r k in u n d e r s t a n d i n g a n g e l - h u m a n c o m m u n i t i e s as well. 5 9
T h e h y m n s m a k e k n o w n t h e full p o t e n t i a l of t h e believers. C o l u m n
1 1 : 2 0 - 2 2 says:
[20] And I know there is hope
[21] for someone you fashioned out of clay to be an everlasting community. T h e corrupt spirit you have purified from the great sin so that
he can take his place
[22] with the host of the holy ones, a n d can enter in communion with
the congregation of the sons of heaven [ ] .
H e r e t h e t e r m " a n g e l " d o e s n o t a p p e a r explicitly, b u t t h e situation
s e e m s relatively clear. T h o s e " f a s h i o n e d o u t of c l a y , " h u m a n b e i n g s
( G e n 2:7) w i t h a " c o r r u p t spirit" ( h u m a n s in a fallen state), h a v e a
c h a n c e to t a k e t h e i r p l a c e w i t h t h e " h o l y o n e s , " e n t e r i n g i n t o c o m m u n i o n w i t h t h e " s o n s of h e a v e n . " 6 T h i s s e e m s t o suggest a r e t u r n
to a p u r e r , p e r h a p s p r e - F a l l state (cf. A d a m in 3.1 above). I n this
case, h u m a n s b e g i n as s o m e t h i n g d i s t i n c t t h a t is, " t h o s e f a s h i o n e d
o u t of c l a y " w i t h a " c o r r u p t spirit." T h e
righteous
are purified a n d
e n t e r i n t o c o m m u n i o n w i t h t h e angels.
M e n a n d angels a r e m e n t i o n e d in 1 Q H c o l u m n
14:1213:
[12] . . . For you have brought [your truth and your] glory
[13] to all the men of your council [ ] and in the lot,
together with the angels of the face [ ] , without there being
an interpreter [ ]between y [ 0 u r holy o n e s . . . ]
T h e t e r m a p p e a r s in this p a s s a g e a n d s e e m s j u x t a p o s e d w i t h
t h e " m e n " of t h e c o u n c i l . T h e e n d of line 13 is suggestive. It says
" w i t h o u t t h e r e b e i n g a b e t w e e n . " 6 1 T h e text b r e a k s off a f t e r
57
J. Hyatt, "The View of the Man in the Qumran 'Hodayot'," NTS 2 (1955-1956)
276-284; H. Stegemann, Library, p. 107.
58
H. Kuhn, Enderwartung, pp. 66-72.
59
See, C. Rowland, The Open Heaven, pp. 116-118; C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts,
pp. 185-188 and All the Glory, pp. 104-112; C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology,
p. 174.
60
H. Kuhn, Enderwartung, pp. 91-92, argues that the "holy ones" should be understood as angels, and this seems correct.
61
Interestingly, in Job 33:23 the term is used in connection with , and
the two terms may even stand in apposition.
no
1 9 : 1 0 - 1 4 t h e r e s e e m s t o b e a c o n c e r n for p u r i t y so t h a t
m e m b e r s c a n a t t a i n a n e l e v a t e d status:
[10] For your glory, you have purified m a n f r o m sin,
[11] so that he can make himself holy for you from every impure
abomination and blameworthy iniquity, to become united with the sons
of your truth and the lot of your holy ones,
[12] to raise the worms of the dead from the dust, to an [everlasting]
community and from a depraved spirit, to your knowledge,
[13] so that he can take his place in your presence with the peipetual host and the [everlasting] spirits, to renew him with everything
that will exist,
[14] and with those who know in a community of jubilation.
A n g e l s a r e n o t explicitly m e n t i o n e d , b u t t h e p e r p e t u a l h o s t suggests
t h e a n g e l s w h o c o n s t a n t l y w o r s h i p G o d in t h e h e a v e n l y t e m p l e . T h i s
p a s s a g e is n o t u n l i k e c o l u m n 11 a b o v e in t h a t it a p p a r e n t l y speaks
of a r e s t o r a t i o n to a sinless state. S u c h a p u r i f i e d state s e e m s to allow
t h e m e m b e r s t o b e c o m e p a r t of t h e a n g e l i c host. It is n o t c l e a r
w h e t h e r this w o u l d h a p p e n in t h e i r m o r t a l lives o r a f t e r , b u t it is at
least plausible t h a t t h e i n t e n t i o n is f o r a this-life e l e v a t e d state. 5 2
T h e T h a n k s g i v i n g H y m n s a r e suggestive. S o m e passages give t h a n k s
for a p u r i f i e d state in w h i c h it s e e m s h u m a n s c o u l d b e in c o m m u n i o n
w i t h t h e h e a v e n l y host. T h e r e is a c l e a r sense t h a t h u m a n s b e g i n as
flesh a n d b l o o d ( f o r m e d o u t of clay) a n d a r e sinful ( a n d in n e e d of
purification). O n c e t r a n s f o r m e d f r o m the h u m a n condition,
they
4.4
(1QS,
lQSa,
and
lQSbf
Congregation
a r e in t h e s a m e h a n d . It is believed to h a v e b e e n c o m p o s e d s o m e t i m e
a r o u n d 1 5 0 - 1 0 0 B C E . 6 4 T h e Serekh c o n t a i n s g u i d e l i n e s f o r c o m m u n a l living. T h a t t h e r e a r e t h r e e w o r k s w r i t t e n o n t h e s a m e scroll
suggests t h a t t h e r e m a y b e s o m e relation a m o n g t h e m , b u t this s h o u l d
not be automatically assumed.
1 Q S 11:7 8 suggests a f u s i n g of t h e e a r t h l y c o m m u n i t y w i t h t h e
heavenly:
[7] . . . T o those whom G o d has selected he has given them an everlasting possession; until they inherit t h e m in the lot of
[8] the holy ones []. H e joins their assembly to the sons of heaven
[ ] in order for the counsel of the Community and a foundation
of the building of holiness to be an eternal plantation throughout
[9] all future ages. . .
T h e r e is n o explicit m e n t i o n of angels i n t h e p a s s a g e itself, b u t if
t h e " h o l y o n e s " a r e u n d e r s t o o d as r e f e r r i n g t o t h e h u m a n c o m m u n i t y
a n d t h e " s o n s of h e a v e n " to h e a v e n l y beings, t h e n w e c o u l d p e r h a p s
i n f e r a c o m b i n i n g of t h e t w o g r o u p s . A t t h e s a m e t i m e , t h e p a s s a g e
suggests t h a t t h e t w o g r o u p s a r e distinct a n d will o n l y b e j o i n e d
t o g e t h e r a t a specific p o i n t in t i m e . T h e i r j o i n i n g t o g e t h e r d o e s h a v e
a p e r m a n e n t effect (lines 8 9 ) . C . R o w l a n d suggests h e r e t h a t t h e
c o m m u n i t y c o u l d b e u n d e r s t o o d as " a n e x t e n s i o n of t h e h e a v e n l y
w o r l d , " a d d i n g , " G o d h a s , as it w e r e , e x t e n d e d t h e b o u n d a r i e s of
h e a v e n to i n c l u d e this h a v e n of holiness." 6 5
l Q S a sets o u t r e g u l a t i o n s f o r t h e c o n g r e g a t i o n ( m e n , w o m e n , a n d
c h i l d r e n ) . T h e r e a r e o n l y t w o e x t a n t c o l u m n s , b e g i n n i n g , " N o w this
is t h e R u l e f o r t h e e n t i r e c o n g r e g a t i o n of Israel, d u r i n g t h e
end
the
h a v e b e e n m e m b e r s of t h e g r o u p w h o fit t h e s e criteria: b l i n d , d e a f ,
i n f i r m , etc. If this w e r e t r u e , t h e n c e r t a i n l y n o t all m e m b e r s w o u l d
be a b l e to p a r t i c i p a t e in a n y c e r e m o n y t h a t m i g h t involve t h e p r s e n c e of angels. S e c o n d l y , t h a t t h e a n g e l s a r e said to b e p r e s e n t d o e s
n o t m e a n m e m b e r s a r e in a n y w a y t r a n s f o r m e d by t h e i r p r e s e n c e .
T h e r e is p e r h a p s t h e possibility t h a t t h e p u r e m e m b e r s of the c o m m u n i t y a r e m e a n t to b e in s o m e w a y t r a n s f o r m e d t h r o u g h
their
e x p e r i e n c e , b u t this is b y n o m e a n s necessary.
1 Q S b , T h e R u l e of t h e Blessings, c o l u m n 4 reads:
[24] . . . and you
[25] like an angel of the face [ ] in the holy residence for
the glory of the G o d of Hosts [.. .] [. . .] you be around, serving in
the temple of
[26] the kingdom, casting lot with the angels of the face []
and the Council of the Community . . .
T h i s p a s s a g e is e v e n m o r e suggestive of t h e possible angelic status
of t h e believers. I n line 2 4 only t h e w o r d is e x t a n t , b u t m a n y
t r a n s l a t o r s suggest r e a d i n g s like " m a y y o u b e like" o r " y o u shall b e
like" a n a n g e l of t h e f a c e . T h e s e a r e possible r e a d i n g s , b u t t h e y suggest a p a r t i c u l a r m e a n i n g . 5 6 It is i m p o r t a n t to n o t e t h e p r e f i x to
. It m a k e s a c o m p a r i s o n (like o r as), n o t a n e q u a t i o n (cf. G a l
4:14). I n line 26, t h e angels of t h e f a c e a r e a g a i n m e n t i o n e d ,
and
4.5
Fragment
35)
T h e S o n g s of t h e S a g e a r e a n u m b e r of f r a g m e n t s t h a t s e e m t o b e
h y m n s against d e m o n s a n d evil spirits. T h e y are written in a H e r o d i a n
66
E.g., J. Charlesworth and L. Stuckenbruck, The Rule of the Community and Related
Documents (Louisville: Westminster John Knox, 1994) 127-128; F. Garcia-Martinez,
The Dead Sea Scrolls Translated (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1994) 433.
67
C. Fletcher-Louis (All the Glory, pp. 150-161) discusses this text in light of
"priestly" anthropomorphism. While his exegesis is interesting, his synthetic approach
of tying the priesthood to this text is not one that is accepted here.
script a n d d a t e to a r o u n d d i e t u r n of t h e era. 6 8 O n f r a g m e n t 3 5
n i n e lines a r e e x t a n t , t h o u g h o n l y seven c a n b e r e c o n s t r u c t e d w i t h
c o n f i d e n c e . T h e first five lines a r e of t h e m o s t interest. L i n e 4 in
p a r t i c u l a r c o u l d b e s e e n as e q u a t i n g priests, t h e r i g h t e o u s p e o p l e ,
G o d ' s a r m y (or host), his servants, a n d t h e a n g e l s t h a t a r e a b l e t o
see the . A fairly literal t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e first five lines is o f f e r e d :
[1] G o d against all flesh, and a j u d g m e n t of vengeance to destroy
wickedness, and through the raging
[2] anger of God. Some of those who are refined seven times and the
holy ones [ [
ary, and purity a m o n g those purified. And they
[4] shall be priests [], his righteous people [ ] , his host
[ ]and his servants [], the angels of his glory [ [
"servants"
equation
b e i n g m a d e b e t w e e n priests a n d angels. 7 2 C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s
goes
m u c h f u r t h e r , r e f u t i n g translations t h a t w o u l d n e g a t e equality b e t w e e n
a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s h e r e . 7 3 H e s u p p o r t s this position b y c o n n e c t i n g
68
M. Baillet, DJB VII (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1982) 215, 219. Hebrew text
taken from pp. 237-238, pl. LXII.
69
M. Baillet, DJD VII, pp. 237-238; M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran, pp. 282-285;
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 190.
70
M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran, p. 284.
71
M. Davidson, Angels at Qumran, p. 284.
72
C. Gieschen, Angelomorphic Christology, p. 174.
73
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, pp. 189-193. See also C. Fletcher-Louis, All the
Glory, pp. 293-296.
t h e Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e w i t h t h e E s s e n e s a n d suggesting t h a t w i t h i n
t h e sect w e r e s o m e w h o r e m a i n e d c e l i b a t e b e c a u s e t h e y
deemed
they
u n d e r s t o o d as e q u i v a l e n t to a n " a n g e l i c existence." 7 4 J o s e p h u s
(B.J.
problem
in c o n n e c t i n g t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e D e a d S e a Scrolls as a c o r p u s
w i t h w h a t J o s e p h u s says a b o u t t h e Essenes is t h a t t h e link b e t w e e n
t h e scrolls a n d t h e Essenes is n o t c e r t a i n . It m a y well b e w a r r a n t e d ,
b u t a n y conclusions b a s e d o n such a c o n n e c t i o n m u s t r e m a i n tentative.
T h i s f r a g m e n t in a n d of itself d o e s n o t p r o v i d e m u c h i n f o r m a t i o n
a b o u t t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels. A n u m b e r of
t r a n s l a t i o n s a r e possible, s o m e of w h i c h w o u l d m e a n t h a t n o e q u a t i o n
is i n t e n d e d b e t w e e n t h e h u m a n "holy o n e s " a n d t h e " a n g e l s of glory."
Lastly, t h e r e a r e t w o o t h e r pieces of e v i d e n c e b e y o n d t h e D e a d
S e a Scrolls t h a t n e e d to b e c o n s i d e r e d f o r possible c o m m u n i t i e s t h a t
e n v i s i o n e d t h e m s e l v e s as living t o g e t h e r w i t h angels.
4.6
The Corinthian
Community
P a u l s e e m s to h a v e h a d a special r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h t h e c o m m u n i t y
in C o r i n t h , w r i t i n g a n d visiting t h e m o f t e n . A s n o t e d , t h e
term
11. P a u l ' s d i s c u s s i o n
concerns
75
though
head,
T w o issues a r e involved
74
some
sort of c o v e r i n g f o r t h e i r h e a d s as a p r o p h y l a c t i c , t h e w o m e n of t h e
C o r i n t h i a n c o n g r e g a t i o n w e r e v u l n e r a b l e t o evil angels s u c h as t h e
"sons of G o d " w h o lusted a f t e r w o m e n ( G e n 6:2). 76 T h i s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
h a s o n t h e w h o l e b e e n d i s r e g a r d e d , since it d o e s n o t m a k e sense in
the c o n t e x t of P a u l ' s discussion. P a u l h a s n o t said a n y t h i n g t o suggest these angels a r e p r e s e n t o r w o u l d r e p r e s e n t a n y p r o b l e m . 7 7 O t h e r
i n t e r p r e t e r s h a v e suggested t h a t t h e a n g e l i c p r e s e n c e m a y b e " g o o d "
angels i n t e r e s t e d in t h e m a i n t e n a n c e of t h e o r d e r of c r e a t i o n
and
p r o p e r w o r s h i p . 7 8 I n s u c h a case, t h e w o m e n m u s t b e veiled b e c a u s e
t h e y will l e a d t h e a n g e l s to sin. 7 9
J . F i t z m y e r h a s o b s e r v e d t h a t P a u l ' s s t a t e m e n t reflects a n i d e a seen
in s o m e of t h e t e x t s f r o m t h e D e a d
Sea c o m m u n i t y
considered
a b o v e n a m e l y , t h a t angels s e e m to dwell a m o n g t h e a c t u a l h u m a n
m e m b e r s of t h e c o n g r e g a t i o n at specific times. 8 0 I n this case t h e c o n c e r n of P a u l a n d t h e C o r i n t h i a n s is s o m e t h i n g a k i n to w h a t is seen
in t h e W a r Scroll (cf. D e u t 32), w h e r e p u r i t y is a n issue in o r d e r
for a n g e l s t o b e p r e s e n t . T h e w o m e n n e e d to h a v e t h e i r
"veils"
b e c a u s e t h e i r u n c o v e r e d h e a d s r e p r e s e n t t h e e q u i v a l e n t of a " b o d i l y
d e f e c t . " F i t z m y e r s u m m a r i z e s his insights f r o m the Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e :
" W e a r e invited b y t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m Q u m r a n to u n d e r s t a n d
that
the u n v e i l e d h e a d of a w o m a n is like a b o d i l y d e f e c t w h i c h s h o u l d
be e x c l u d e d f r o m t h e a s s e m b l y , ' b e c a u s e h o l y a n g e l s a r e p r e s e n t in
76
B. Reicke, The Disobedient Spirits and Christian Baptism (Copenhagen: Munksgaard,
1946).
77
M. Hooker, "Authority on Her Head: An Examination of I Cor XI. 10" NTS
10 (1964) 412; G. Fee, The First Epistle to the Corinthians (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans,
1987) 521.
78
Foerster, TDNT 2:573f.; M. Hooker, "Authority on Her Head," pp. 412-413.
79
Cf. T. Reu. 5.
80
J . Fitzmyer, "A Feature of Qumran Angelology and the Angels of 1 Cor 11:10"
in Paul and Qumran, ed. J . Murphy-O'Connor (London: Geoffrey Chapman, 1968)
187-204. See also H. Cadbury, "A Qumran Parallel to Paul" Harvard Theological
Review 51 (1958) 1-2.
the c o n g r e g a t i o n . 8 "
'
T h e evidence f r o m Q u m r a n
demonstrates
c o n c e r n e q u a l l y for i n f i r m a n d i m p u r e m e n as it is d o e s f o r w o m e n .
M . H o o k e r h a s o f f e r e d a slightly d i f f e r e n t exegesis. 8 2 S h e suggests
t h a t b e t a k e n t o m e a n " a u t h o r i t y " in t h e sense t h a t
the
w o m e n in t h e C o r i n t h i a n c o m m u n i t y c a n p r a y a n d p r o p h e s y sideby-side w i t h m e n in t h e C o r i n t h i a n c o m m u n i t y . T h e r e is n o w a y t o
be c e r t a i n of P a u l ' s m e a n i n g h e r e , b u t it is n e c e s s a r y to h a v e a n
i d e a of t h e r a n g e of i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s since t h e s e a r e integrally r e l a t e d
to h o w o n e i n t e r p r e t s .
F i t z m y e r ' s a n d H o o k e r ' s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s a r e n o t m u t u a l l y exclusive,
h o w e v e r . 8 3 B o t h suggest t h a t t h e angels a r e p r e s e n t in t h e c o m m u n i t y
d u e to a c o n c e r n f o r p r o p e r w o r s h i p . P e r h a p s , r a t h e r t h a n s e e i n g t h e
u n v e i l e d h e a d as a " b o d i l y d e f e c t " t h a t r e q u i r e s a veil, it is m o r e
n a t u r a l t o t a k e as " a u t h o r i t y , " as H o o k e r suggests.
The
11:10 is n o t t h e o n l y p a s s a g e t h a t suggests t h o s e in t h e
C o r i n d n a n c o m m u n i t y believed in t h e p r e s e n c e of angels. I n 1 C o r
4 : 9 P a u l says, " F o r I t h i n k t h a t G o d
has exhibited us
apostles
81
t h a t P a u l a n d p e r h a p s his a u d i e n c e b e l i e v e d t h a t a n g e l s t o o k
an
regarding
another
"Do
the
85
enig-
m a t i c s t a t e m e n t in 1 C o r 6 : 3 p l a c e s h u m a n s in j u d g m e n t of angels,
a n d lastly in 1 C o r 13:1 P a u l h i n t s a t t h e possibility of s p e a k i n g in
a n a n g e l i c dialect, b u t this m a y simply b e s o m e kind of a n a l o g y .
T h e C o r i n t h i a n c o m m u n i t y m a y not have been the only early
C h r i s t i a n c o m m u n i t y to h a v e h a d s u c h beliefs. C o l 2:18 says, " L e t
n o o n e disqualify y o u , insisting o n s e l f - a b a s e m e n t a n d w o r s h i p of
a n g e l s [ ], t a k i n g his s t a n d o n visions, p u f f e d u p
w i t h o u t r e a s o n b y his s e n s u o u s m i n d . " R o w l a n d a r g u e s p e r s u a s i v e l y
for t a k i n g as a subjective genitive. 8 8 T h i s m e a n s t h a t it
is n o t t h e c o m m u n i t y w o r s h i p p i n g angels, b u t i n s t e a d t h e c o m m u nity is c o n c e r n e d f o r t h e w o r s h i p of t h e angels in h e a v e n . T w o r e c e n t
studies s h o w t h a t s c h o l a r s h i p is m o v i n g in this direction. 8 9
T h e e v i d e n c e h e r e d o e s n o t s e e m t o suggest a n y
identification
b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels. O n t h e c o n t r a r y , it s e e m s to m a i n t a i n
die distinction. 111 1 C o r 11:10 the is n e e d e d .
H u m a n f e m a l e s n e e d s o m e type of d i s t i n g u i s h i n g m a r k b e c a u s e of
t h e angels. P a u l says h e c o u l d speak in t h e t o n g u e of m e n or angels
(13:1). A n g e l s and m e n (not necessarily t o g e t h e r ) o b s e r v e t h e a p o s ties, w h o h a v e b e c o m e a spectacle, a n d h u m a n s j u d g e a n g e l s (4:9).
E v e n in 6:3, w h e r e P a u l suggests t h a t h u m a n s m a y j u d g e t h e angels,
t h e r e b y giving h u m a n s a s u p e r i o r p o s i t i o n , t h e r e is still a distinction
b e t w e e n t h e classes of beings. N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e e v i d e n c e d o e s suggest t h a t P a u l a n d t h e C o r i n t h i a n c o m m u n i t y saw t h e liturgical s p a c e
as o n e w h e r e h u m a n s a n d a n g e l s c o u l d a n d did i n t e r a c t . B u t at t h e
s a m e t i m e the n e c e s s a r y s e p a r a t i o n / d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d
angels is m a i n t a i n e d .
4.7
The Community
Rech.)
first
Rech, c a m e f r o m a
translator
fifth-century
C E C h r i s t i a n m o n a s t i c setting. 9 0 M o r e r e c e n t l y , b o t h B. M c N e i l a n d
J . C h a r l e s w o r t h h a v e s e e n in it a m o r e a n c i e n t J e w i s h s t r a t u m a n d
h a v e a r g u e d f o r its
first-century
C E p r o v e n a n c e . 9 1 T h e p r o b l e m s of
Zosimus
he
m e e t s a n a k e d m a n . H e asks t h e m a n w h y h e is n a k e d , to w h i c h
t h e m a n replies t h a t it is Z o s i m u s w h o is a c t u a l l y n a k e d a n d tells
h i m t h a t , if h e wishes to see h i m , h e s h o u l d look t o t h e h e a v e n s .
As Z o s i m u s d o e s so, h e sees, "his f a c e (to be) like t h e f a c e of a n
a n g e l " (cf. S t e p h e n , A c t s 6:15). Z o s i m u s ' s "eyes w e r e d i m m e d f r o m
f e a r " a n d h e falls to t h e g r o u n d ( 5 : 4 ) c o m m o n r e a c t i o n s to a n g e l o p h a n i e s . T h e " m a n " discloses t h a t h e is o n e of the "Blessed O n e s "
(6:1). Z o s i m u s is told a b o u t t h e p l a c e a n d t h e "Blessed O n e s . " T h e
island is like t h e G a r d e n of E d e n , a n d d i e Blessed O n e s a r e like
A d a m a n d E v e b e f o r e t h e y s i n n e d (7:2-3).
W h e n m a n y of t h e c o m m u n i t y h e a r t h a t Z o s i m u s h a s c o m e
to
t h e m , t h e y wish to cast h i m o u t ,
[10] And many noble elders and spiritual youths, who were like angels
from heaven, assembled, formed an assembly, and said to me, " O man
of sin, go, exit from a m o n g us. W e do not know how you prepared
yourself so that you were able to come a m o n g us; [10a] perhaps you
90
M. R. James, "On the Story of Zosimus" in Apocrypha Anecdota, Texts and
Studies 2:3 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1893) 86-108.
91
B. McNeil, "The Narration of Zosimus" JSJ 9 (1978) 68-82, and J . Charlesworth,
OTP 2:443-461; J. Charlesworth, "The Portrayal of the Righteous as Angels" in
Ideal Figures in Ancient Judaism, ed.J. Collins and G. Nickelsburg (Chico, CA: Scholars
Press, 1980).
92
That the Essenes or Qumran community might be the descendants of the
Biblical Rechabites has been suggested by some scholars, among them M. Black.
This has on the whole been rejected. See C. H. Knights, "The Rechabites of
Jeremiah 35: Forerunners of the Essenes?" JSP 10 (1992) 81-87.
angelo-
"angelo-
96
The Theraputae
the
share
a n u m b e r of c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s w i t h t h e Essenes, w h o , if t h e y a r e t a k e n
to b e t h e s a m e g r o u p as t h o s e w h o c o m p o s e d t h e D e a d S e a Scrolls,
w o u l d s h a r e a c o m m u n a l lifestyle, etc. 9 P h i l o says t h e y e x e m p l i f y a
c o m m u n i t y focused on c o n t e m p l a t i o n a n d mystical vision of the divine:
[11] T h e T h e r a p u t a e , a people always taught from the first to use
their sight, should desire the vision of the Existent and soar above the
sun and our senses and never leave their place in this company which
carries them on to perfect happiness. . . [12] but carried away by a
heaven-sent passion of love, remain rapt and possessed like bacchanals
93
94
95
96
97
Rech.
in his discussion
of
Rech, o r p e r h a p s in s o m e of t h e Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e , b u t t h e r e
is n o w a y to be c e r t a i n of this.
T h a t t h e r e w e r e a n u m b e r of c o m m u n i t i e s t h a t w e r e c o n c e r n e d
f o r p u r i t y a n d lived disciplined, ascetic lifestyles c a n n o t b e d o u b t e d ,
b a s e d on the Q u m r a n evidence, Philo's description of t h e T h e r a p u t a e ,
a n d t h e p i c t u r e seen in t h e Hist. Rech., as well as p e r h a p s t h e c o m m u n i t y b e h i n d t h e G o s p e l of T h o m a s . 1 0 1 N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e r e is n o
98
99
100
101
r e a s o n to s u p p o s e t h a t all t h e c o m m u n i t i e s w e r e o n e a n d t h e s a m e ,
n o r t h a t a n y of t h e m specifically believed t h a t b y t h e i r a c t i o n s t h e y
w e r e b e c o m i n g angels.
T h e r e f o r e , t h e Hist. Rech, m u s t b e u s e d w i t h s o m e c a u t i o n in a n y
discussion of late S e c o n d T e m p l e a n g e l beliefs, since its d a t e
and
provenance
the
The
w a s d e s c e n d e d f r o m t h e R e c h a b i t e s of J e r 3 5 a n d t h a t h a d angels
living a m o n g t h e m . T h i s i d e a of e a r t h l y c o m m u n i o n w i t h a n g e l s is
n o t u n l i k e w h a t w a s s e e n in s o m e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e D e a d
Sea
Scrolls. T h i s g r o u p s e e m s t o h a v e m a i n t a i n e d a p u r e state so t h a t
h e a v e n l y a n g e l s c o u l d b e p r e s e n t . T h e t e r m " e a r t h l y a n g e l s " suggests t h e liminal o r t r a n s f o r m e d state of t h e c o m m u n i t y . U l t i m a t e l y ,
this m a t e r i a l r e m a i n s a m b i g u o u s .
Conclusions
S e v e n u n i t s of e v i d e n c e w e r e e x a m i n e d in this c h a p t e r . T h e a n a l y sis a i m e d to d e t e r m i n e w h e t h e r a n g e l s d w e l l i n g a m o n g a
human
c o m m u n i t y signified o r i m p l i e d a n y t r a n s f o r m a t i o n of t h e
human
Qumran
Fletcher-Louis
c o n c l u d e s , "this discussion of Q i i m r a n m a t e r i a l , in c o n j u n c t i o n w i t h
w h a t else is k n o w n of t h e Essenes [ f r o m J o s e p h u s ] , h a s d e m o n s t r a t e d
t h e i m p o r t a n c e f o r t h e c o m m u n i t y of a n i d e n t i t y t r a n s f o r m e d f r o m
t h a t of n o r m a l m o r t a l i t y to t h e angelic life.'" 0 2 T h e e v i d e n c e o n t h e
Thomas (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1996) 86-93, who makes a strong case for seeing the
Gos. Thorn, as a mysticalrather than Gnostictext wherein the community sought
communion with the divine through an ascetic lifestyle.
102
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 198; bracketed material is my own.
w h o l e d o e s n o t s u p p o r t s u c h a n assertion. M u c h of t h e e v i d e n c e is
a m b i g u o u s , a n d if t h e Q u m r a n m a t e r i a l is n o t first s y n t h e s i z e d a n d
t h e n m a t e r i a l f r o m J o s e p h u s ( a b o u t t h e Essenes) a d d e d to t h e discussion, s u c h a n assertion s e e m s e v e n less t e n a b l e .
F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s r e c e n t l y a r t i c u l a t e d this p o s i t i o n m o r e fully. 1 0 3
H e sees t h e locus of h u m a n to a n g e l (divine) t r a n s f o r m a t i o n as t h e
T e m p l e , o r in t h e case of Q u m r a n , t h e c o m m u n a l liturgical space.
T h e r e a r e t w o m e t h o d o l o g i c a l p r o b l e m s w i t h this idea. 1 0 4 O n e is seei n g t h e m a t e r i a l f r o m Q u m r a n as a c o r p u s ; t h e o t h e r is seeing t h e
d o c u m e n t s as r e p r e s e n t i n g t h e i d e a s of t h e c o m m u n i t y a t a n y given
t i m e . T h e s e t w o issues d e t r a c t f r o m t h e i m p a c t of a n y exegesis t h a t
w o u l d d e r i v e a c o h e r e n t set of beliefs f o r t h e c o m m u n i t y . Still, t h e s e
c r i t i q u e s aside, F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s p r o v i d e d s c h o l a r s w i t h s o m e useful insights. T h e T e m p l e o r liturgical s p a c e of t h e c o m m u n i t y
may
105
It is
b e u n d e r s t o o d as qualitatively d i f f e r e n t f r o m n o r m a l space.
understood
that the earthly and heavenly spheres could have contact a n d some
f o r m of t r a n s c e n d e n c e c o u l d o c c u r . T h i s s e e m s to be t h e type of
u n d e r s t a n d i n g m a n y J e w s w o u l d h a v e h e l d f o r t h e h i g h priest e n t e r i n g t h e H o l y of H o l i e s o n Y o m K i p p u r . W h e t h e r it e x t e n d e d b e y o n d
this locus for m o s t J e w s is u n c l e a r . E v e n if it d i d . h o w e v e r , t h e effect
s e e m s to h a v e b e e n t r a n s i e n t .
I n s o m u c h as a n y " m y s t i c a l " e x p e r i e n c e c a n b e u n d e r s t o o d as transf o r m a t i v e , it s e e m s this o n e w o u l d h a v e b e e n as well; h o w e v e r , t h e
p r e p o n d e r a n c e of t h e e v i d e n c e s e e m s to i n d i c a t e t h a t s u c h t r a n s f o r m a t i o n s w e r e o n l y g l i m p s e s p e r h a p s at m o s t a c c u m u l a t i n g steps in
the right d i r e c t i o n t h a t w o u l d n o t h a v e c a u s e d p a r t i c i p a n t s to see
o n e a n o t h e r as angels b u t i n s t e a d as r i g h t e o u s h u m a n s
ultimately
righteous
i n d i v i d u a l s of t h e p a s t
103
104
105
"angelomorphic"
s e e m s to a d d u n n e c e s s a r y c o n f u s i o n to t h e discussion, so I suggest
stressing t h e " t h e o m o r p h i c " c h a r a c t e r of h u m a n i t y i n its o r i g i n a l
state. T h e thesis m a y o r m a y n o t b e c o r r e c t , b u t it is n o t n e c e s s a r y
as l o n g as t r a n s f o r m a t i o n could o c c u r in t h e afterlife. 1 0 6
T h e s e c o n d , interlocking c o m p o n e n t of F l e t c h e r - L o u i s ' s thesis states
that:
T h e attainment now, for the redeemed, of this true humanity was conceptually and experientially grounded in their 'temple' worship in which
ordinary space and time, a n d therefore h u m a n ontology, are trailscended. T h e y take for granted a cultic mythology which means that
those who enter the worship of the community experience a transfer
from earth to heaven, from humanity to divinity and from mortality
to immortality. 107
T h i s s e e m s possible f o r a v e r y specific set of loci (i.e., t h e T e m p l e
o r t h e liturgical s p a c e a t Q u m r a n ) , b u t u l t i m a t e l y it is u n c l e a r t h a t
t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e scrolls s u p p o r t s s u c h a c l a i m , especially o n a
c o r p o r a t e level. As s e e n in c h a p t e r 3, " h u m a n o n t o l o g y " w a s t r a n s c e n d e d o n l y for specific, r i g h t e o u s individuals. H u m a n s a n d angels
r e m a i n e d s e p a r a t e , a l t h o u g h it d o e s s e e m t h a t s o m e of t h e Q u m r a n
texts (as well as p e r h a p s s o m e e a r l y C h r i s t i a n texts), s a w the liturgical s p a c e as a p l a c e w h e r e t h e e a r t h l y a n d h e a v e n l y s p h e r e s c o u l d
h a v e c o n t a c t a n d h u m a n s a n d a n g e l s c o u l d i n t e r a c t . T h i s is d i f f e r e n t
f r o m saying t h a t t h e s e c t a r i a n s t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o " d i v i n e h u m a n i t y . "
A n g e l s m e d i a t e b e t w e e n G o d a n d h u m a n s (i.e., t h e y a r e a b l e to
cross t h e b o u n d a r y b e t w e e n t h e h e a v e n l y a n d t h e earthly) a n d s t a n d
b e f o r e G o d in t h e t h r o n e r o o m . S o m e h u m a n s (especially "mystics")
s o u g h t to e x p e r i e n c e G o d . S o it s e e m s logical t h a t t h e s e
humans
h e a v e n a n d a t t a i n e d a n a n g e l i c status m e a n t t h a t t h e y believed t h e
potential
Christian
that
w h a t e v e r P a u l m e a n s b y t h e t e r m , it s t e m s f r o m a c o n c e r n f o r m a i n t a i n i n g p u r i t y so t h a t a n g e l s c a n b e p r e s e n t . O n t h e w h o l e ,
only
11:10 s e e m e d t o suggest a n g e l i c p r e s e n c e in t h e c o m m u n i t y .
T h e Hist. Rech, p r e s e n t e d insights i n t o w h a t o n e
author/commu-
n i t y e n v i s i o n e d as t h e p r o g r e s s of t h e ascetic c o m m u n i t y of J e r 35.
T h e difficulties involved in d a t i n g t h e text m a k e a n y c o n c l u s i o n s t e n tative, b u t e v e n t h e r e t h e Blessed O n e s a r e m o r t a l s . E v e n in this
case p u r i t y issues a r e i n v o l v e d in m a i n t a i n i n g a state in w h i c h divine
angels c o u l d b e p r e s e n t . T h e status of t h e " e a r t h l y a n g e l s " of t h e
community was somewhat ambiguous.
It is f a s c i n a t i n g to c o n s i d e r t h a t t h e r e is e v i d e n c e t h a t a n g e l s a r e
believed to b e p r e s e n t a m o n g v a r i o u s c o m m u n i t i e s . N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e
e v i d e n c e i n d i c a t e s t h a t e v e n in cases w h e r e a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s live
in c o m m u n i t i e s t o g e t h e r , a distinction is m a i n t a i n e d b e t w e e n t h e t w o
classes of beings. T h e distinction b e t w e e n t h e t w o is cast i n t o h i g h
relief by t h e f a c t t h a t t h e r e o f t e n s e e m to b e serious p u r i t y c o n c e r n s
involved w h e n a n g e l s a r e m e a n t to b e p r e s e n t ; h u m a n s m u s t m a i n t a i n a h e i g h t e n e d state of p u r i t y in o r d e r for t h e possibility of angelic
p r e s e n c e e v e n to o c c u r .
108
One step along this path might be seen in a passage like 2 Cor 3:18.
CHAPTER FIVE
"GUESS WHO'S C O M I N G T O
DINNER":
ANGELS
T h i s c h a p t e r will c o n s i d e r h u m a n - a n g e l i n t e r a c t i o n b y
examining
p o r t r a y a l s of h u m a n s o f f e r i n g h o s p i t a l i t y t o a n g e l s o n e a r t h
and
angels a p p e a r i n g to c o n s u m e h u m a n f o o d . T h e e v i d e n c e i n d i c a t e s
t h a t w h e n h u m a n s offer angels hospitality, t h e angels h a v e
almost
entertain-
encounter
1
The Concise Oxford Dictionary, 9th ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998)
656. See also J. Koenig, "Hospitality" in ABD 3:299-301.
2
For examples in Graeco-Roman writings, see Ovid, Metamorphoses 628-632,
where Zeus and Hermes are guests of the old couple Baucis and Philemon (cf. Acts
14:11-12, Homer, Od. 17:485-487) and the discussion in L. Martin, "Gods or
Ambassadors of God? Barnabas and Paul in Lystra" NTS 41 (1995) 152-156. See
also G. Sthlin, "" in TDNT 5:1-36, esp.' 17-25; Philo, Mos. 1:58.
3
See JE 8:1030-1033 for a summary of the Jewish evidence regarding hospitality. Cf. T. Zeb. 6:4.
4
T. Desmond Alexander, "Lot's Hospitality: A Clue to His Righteousness" JBL
104 (1985) 289-291.
be
had
d o n e . 7 T h e early c h u r c h f a t h e r s c o n t i n u e d to stress t h e i m p o r t a n c e
of hospitality, a n d it h a s b e e n s u g g e s t e d t h a t C h r i s t i a n
hospitality
upon
t h e m m a n n a to e a t , a n d g a v e t h e m t h e g r a i n of h e a v e n . M a n
ate
of t h e b r e a d of the m i g h t y [ ] o r as t h e L X X r e a d s , ' b r e a d
of t h e a n g e l s '
[ ] . " 1 1 G o o d m a n
notes that a
certain
5
Rom 12:13; 1 Tim 3:2, 5:10; Tit 1:8; 1 Pet 4:9; Heb 13:2 and cf. Acts 28:7.
For more on this idea see C. Pohl, Making Room: Recovering Hospitality as Christian
Tradition (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1999), and A. Malherbe, "Hospitality and
Inhospitality in the Church" in Social Aspects of Early Christianity (Philadelphia: Fortress
Press, 1983) 92-112.
6
J. Koenig, New Testament Hospitality (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1985).
7
Heb 13:2 is discussed in more detail below in section 5.7.
8
D. Riddle, "Early Christian Hospitality: A Factor in the Gospel Transmission"
JBL 57 (1938) 141-154. Did. 11-13 suggests that such hospitality could be abused,
however.
!1
D. Goodman, "Do Angels Eat?" JJS 37 (1986) 160-175.
10
D. Goodman, "Do Angels Eat?" p. 160.
11
See also D. Goodman, "Do Angels Eat?" p. 161 n. 5.
a m b i v a l e n c e t o w a r d t h e m a n n a is a l r e a d y e v i n c e d in t h e
Bible. E x o d
Hebrew
Aqiba
says t h e m i n i s t e r i n g a n g e l s e a t t h e h e a v e n l y b r e a d , b u t R . I s h m a e l
rejects R . A q i b a o n t h e basis of D e u t 9:18, w h e r e M o s e s o n Sinai
states, " I n e i t h e r a t e b r e a d n o r d r a n k w a t e r . "
As f o r e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g in h e a v e n (2), G o o d m a n s h o w s t h a t
m u c h of t h e e v i d e n c e focuses u p o n h o w M o s e s w a s s u s t a i n e d d u r i n g his f o r t y d a y s o n S i n a i ( D e u t 9 : 9 , 18; E x o d
24:912.(11
To
G o o d m a n , t h e e v i d e n c e suggests t h a t t h e a n c i e n t a u t h o r s believed
t h e r e w a s n o f o o d in h e a v e n . H o w e v e r , h u m a n s in mystical a s c e n t
c a n survive b y n o u r i s h m e n t f r o m t h e divine ( E x o d 3 4 : 2 8 9 ,
Abr.
Apoc.
cussion of h o w t h e a n g e l s t h e m s e l v e s w e r e s u s t a i n e d , since d u e to
t h e i r i n c o r p o r e a l i t y t h e y a p p a r e n t l y did n o t r e q u i r e s u s t e n a n c e . By
t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y C E a t r a d i t i o n s e e m s to h a v e d e v e l o p e d t h a t t h e
a n g e l s w e r e s u s t a i n e d by c o n t a c t w i t h t h e S h e k i n a h .
As f o r h o w angels b e h a v e o n e a r t h (3), G o o d m a n s u r v e y e d t h e
related literature: J u d g 6 a n d
13, in w h i c h f o o d is o f f e r e d to t h e
12, w h e r e t h e a n g e l R a p h a e l a n n o u n c e s t h a t h e o n l y
a p p e a r e d to e a t a n d d r i n k ; a n d L u k e 24, w h e r e t h e r e s u r r e c t e d J e s u s
eats fish in f r o n t of t h e disciples as p r o o f h e is n o t a n
apparition.
T h e m a j o r i t y of G o o d m a n ' s analysis is f o c u s e d u p o n A b r a h a m
his h e a v e n l y visitors ( G e n
1819
and
a n d r e l a t e d traditions). I t is w i t h
t h e s e s a m e p a s s a g e s a n d o n e o t h e r t h a t this c h a p t e r is c o n c e r n e d . 1 3
G o o d m a n s u m s u p his c o n c l u s i o n s r e g a r d i n g angelic
sustenance
by r e l a t i n g t h e m to t h e c o n c l u s i o n s of P. S c h f e r o n t h e n e g a t i v e
r e p o r t s a b o u t angels in m u c h of t h e r a b b i n i c literature: 1 4
12
D. Goodman, "Do Angels Eat?" pp. 162-163; There is also a late tradition
that Moses partook of the food of the angels while on Sinai (based on Exod 34:28)
in the Samaritan M. Marq. 4.6 (cf. also Philo, Moses 2.69; Josephus, Ant. 3.99). See
W. Meeks, "Moses as God and King" in Religions in Antiquity, ed. J. Neusner (Leiden:
E . J . Brill, 1968) 370 n. 5.
13
To the discussion of angelic sustenance it is illuminating to add the honeycomb in JA, which will be considered below (5.4).
14
P. Schfer, Rivalitt zwischen Engeln und Menschen (New York: de Gruyter, 1975).
4:2). I n s t e a d , angels in h e a v e n
w e r e s u s t a i n e d b y b e i n g p r e s e n t to G o d . T h e y h a d n o n e e d of sust e n a n c e in t h e s a m e w a y as h u m a n s . G o o d m a n says t h e t r a d i t i o n s
based on G e n
1819
between
T h i s e q u a l i t y , h o w e v e r , s e e m i n g l y c o m e s in h o w
story o n s u b s e q u e n t t r a -
ditions a b o u t h o s p i t a l i t y t o a n g e l s , it is a p p r o p r i a t e t o b e g i n
the
e x a m i n a t i o n of e v i d e n c e t h e r e .
5.1
18-19
18-19
b e i n g i n t e r p r e t e d as a n g e l s in t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d . F r o m
t h a t evidence, it s e e m e d p r o b a b l e t h a t m o s t i n t e r p r e t e r s in t h a t p e r i o d
u n d e r s t o o d t h e s e " m e n " to b e angels. T h i s b e i n g t h e case, w h a t will
b e c o n s i d e r e d in this section is t h e i n t e r e s t i n g n o t i o n t h a t A b r a h a m
a n d L o t o f f e r e d hospitality (food, shelter, rest, etc.) t o t h e i r angelic
guests.
In G e n
h e h u r r i e s o u t to g r e e t t h e m a n d o f f e r t h e m hospitality.
Abraham
b e g s t h e v i s i t o r s t h o u g h h e a d d r e s s e s t h e " L o r d " in t h e s i n g u l a r ,
w h o is said to a p p e a r to h i m (v. 1)to r e m a i n w i t h h i m (v. 3). First,
A b r a h a m o r d e r s w a t e r t o b e b r o u g h t so t h e y c a n w a s h t h e i r feet
a n d sees t h a t t h e y rest t h e m s e l v e s u n d e r t h e t r e e (v. 4). H e
then
asks w h e t h e r t h e y will r e m a i n f o r s o m e b r e a d t o r e f r e s h t h e m s e l v e s
(v. 5). O n c e t h e y a g r e e , A b r a h a m tells S a r a h to p r e p a r e t h r e e c a k e s
15
16
Lot
J o s e p h u s in t h e Ant.
1 . 1 9 6 - 1 9 7 p r e s e n t s a similar analysis of t h e
situation. T h e t h r e e m e n a r e a n g e l s () t h a t A b r a h a m t a k e s t o
b e s t r a n g e r s (), w h o m h e asks to p a r t a k e of his hospitality ().
A b r a h a m h a s c a k e s m a d e a n d kills a calf. T h e angels, h o w e v e r , o n l y
" g a v e t o h i m t h e a p p e a r a n c e of h a v i n g c o n s u m e d " (oi
). J o s e p h u s also stresses t h a t L o t e x t e n d e d h o s p i tality to t h e angels, a lesson l e a r n e d f r o m living w i t h A b r a h a m
(Ant.
1.200). Like P h i l o , J o s e p h u s is c l e a r t h a t t h e b e i n g s w e r e a n g e l s w h o
only g a v e t h e a p p e a r a n c e of e a t i n g .
T h e o n l y o t h e r r e l e v a n t e v i d e n c e r e g a r d i n g t h e r e c e p t i o n of this
p a s s a g e c o m e s f r o m t h e T a r g u m i m . Tg. Onq. is q u i t e similar to t h e
G e n e s i s n a r r a t i v e as w e h a v e it in t h e M a s o r e t i c t r a d i t i o n a n d t h e
L X X . A c c o r d i n g to 18:8, t h e angels did a p p a r e n t l y e a t w h a t A b r a h a m
p l a c e d b e f o r e t h e m , a n d a g a i n in 19:3 t h e t w o angels w h o visited
L o t a p p e a r to h a v e e a t e n t h e m e a l p u t b e f o r e t h e m . Tg. Neo. says
t h a t t h e a n g e l s o n l y " g a v e t h e a p p e a r a n c e of e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g . "
Tg. Ps-J. also m a i n t a i n s t h a t t h e a n g e l s only a p p e a r e d to p a r t a k e of
the f o o d p l a c e d b e f o r e t h e m , a d d i n g t h a t t h e hosts d i d this " a c c o r d ing t o t h e m a n n e r (and) c u s t o m of h u m a n b e i n g s . ' " 9 T h i s s e e m s t o
h i n t at b o t h t h e c u s t o m of hospitality p r a c t i c e d a m o n g h u m a n b e i n g s
as well as t h e simple fact t h a t t h e y w e r e g i v e n f o o d t h a t
humans
5.2
6 and
13
T w i c e in t h e B o o k of J u d g e s , t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d a p p e a r s
to
19
This reading is seen in the fragmentary Targumim (P and V), which say, "And
they appeared as though they were eating and as though they were drinking."
J u d g 6 : 1 1 - 2 4 r e c o r d s d i e visit of t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d to G i d e o n
at the time w h e n t h e Israelites h a v e b e e n taken over by the Midianites.
J u d g 6:11 says, " N o w t h e a n g e l of t h e L o r d c a m e a n d sat u n d e r
t h e o a k at O p h r a h , w h i c h b e l o n g e d to J o a s h the A b i e z r i t e , as his
son G i d e o n w a s b e a t i n g o u t w h e a t in t h e w i n e press, to h i d e it f r o m
t h e M i d i a n i t e s . " G i d e o n is told t h a t h e is to deliver his p e o p l e o u t
of t h e i r o c c u p a t i o n (6:14); t h u s t h e p r i m a r y p u r p o s e of t h e visitation
s e e m s to b e t h e r e v e l a t i o n of G o d ' s p l a n for G i d e o n . G i d e o n s e e m s
u n a w a r e t h a t d i e p e r s o n s p e a k i n g to h i m is t h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d
a n d asks t h e p e r s o n to r e m a i n as h e p r e p a r e s a gift (v. 18). G i d e o n
r e t u r n s w i t h a s u b s t a n t i a l m e a l of a p r e p a r e d kid, b r o t h , a n d u n l e a v e n e d cakes. T h e A n g e l of t h e L o r d tells G i d e o n t o p u t his f o o d
o f f e r i n g o n a rock, w h i c h h e d o e s (v. 20). T h e a n g e l t o u c h e s t h e
o f f e r i n g w i t h his staff; t h e o f f e r i n g is c o n s u m e d b y fire, a n d a t t h e
s a m e m o m e n t the a n g e l v a n i s h e s (v. 21). G i d e o n t h e n d i s c e r n s t h a t
his visitor w a s i n d e e d t h e L o r d a n d f e a r s t h a t h e will die, "Alas,
L o r d G o d ! F o r n o w I h a v e seen t h e a n g e l of t h e L o r d f a c e to face.
B u t t h e L o r d said to h i m , ' P e a c e b e to y o u ; d o n o t f e a r , y o u shall
n o t d i e . ' " G i d e o n , like J a c o b in G e n 2 8 a n d 32, t h e n e r e c t s a n a l t a r
at t h e site of his e p i p h a n y .
J o s e p h u s discusses t h e a n g e l o p h a n y [Ant. 5 . 2 1 3 - 2 1 4 ) b u t is silent
o n w h e t h e r o r n o t G i d e o n m a d e a n y o f f e r of f o o d . P h i l o d o e s n o t
m e n t i o n e i t h e r a n g e l o p h a n y f r o m Judges. 2 0 T h e T a r g u m o n J u d g 6
likewise r e c o r d s t h a t t h e a n g e l did n o t e a t b u t t h a t t h e f o o d p r e p a r e d for h i m w a s c o n s u m e d b y fire as h e d i s a p p e a r e d . I n P s . - P h i l o
the consumption
of t h e f o o d a n d w a t e r o c c u r s in r e s p o n s e to a
r e q u e s t f o r a sign b y G i d e o n . M o r e o v e r , o n l y w a t e r is p o u r e d o v e r
a rock. As it is p o u r e d o u t , it d i s a p p e a r s as half b l o o d a n d half fire
(LA.B.
35:6).
In J u d g 1 3 : 3 - 2 1 , t h e A n g e l of the L o r d a p p e a r s to M a n o a h a n d his
wife, a n n o u n c i n g t h e b i r t h of t h e i r son, S a m s o n . M a n o a h asks t h e
a n g e l to r e m a i n w i t h h i m so t h a t h e m i g h t f e e d h i m . O n c e a g a i n ,
t h e issue of h o s p i t a l i t y c o m e s i n t o play. T h e a n g e l says, "If y o u
d e t a i n m e , I will n o t eat of y o u r f o o d ; b u t if y o u m a k e r e a d y a
b u r n t o f f e r i n g , t h e n o f f e r it t o t h e L o r d " (v. 16a). W e also l e a r n t h a t
" M a n o a h did n o t k n o w t h a t h e w a s t h e a n g e l of t h e L o r d " (v. 16b).
20
J o s e p h u s , Ant. 5 . 2 8 2 2 8 4 , r e c o r d s :
[282] . . . and though M a n o a h invited him [the angel] to stay and partake of hospitality [], he did not give his consent. However, he
was persuaded at his earnest entreaty to remain while some token of
hospitality [] might be brought to him. [283] So, he killed a kid
and bid his wife to cook it. W h e n all was ready, the angel []
ordered them to set out the loaves and the meat upon the rock, without the vessels. [284] T h a t done, he touched the meat with the rod
which he held and a fire blazing out, it was consumed along with the
bread, while the angel [], borne on the smoke as on a chariot, was plainly seen by them ascending to heaven.
J o s e p h u s v e r y m u c h stresses t h e hospitality of M a n o a h . S i n c e t h e
original tale h a s t h e a n g e l r e f u s i n g , J o s e p h u s says t h a t it w a s t h r o u g h
M a n o a h ' s p e r s u a s i o n t h a t t h e a n g e l d i d a c c e p t a t o k e n of his h o s pitality, c o n s u m i n g it w i t h fire.
I n his retelling of J u d g
5.3
5-12
I n t h e B o o k of T o b i t , t h e a r c h a n g e l R a p h a e l acts as travel
p a n i o n to T o b i a s in c h a p t e r s 5 - 1 2 .
21
R a p h a e l a p p e a r s as a
comman,
h o l y a n g e l s w h o p r e s e n t t h e p r a y e r s of t h e saints a n d e n t e r i n t o t h e
p r e s e n c e of t h e g l o r y of t h e H o l y O n e . ' T h e y w e r e b o t h
alarmed;
companion.
appear-
i n g to eat, t h e n d e p a r t i n g a r e all i m p o r t a n t e v i d e n c e of t h e m o t i f
in t h e l i t e r a t u r e p r i o r t o t h e first c e n t u r y C E .
Hospitality does not
figure
i n t o this c a s e specifically. 2 3 T h e r e is
definitely a n a n g e l , t h e a r c h a n g e l R a p h a e l , w h o s e t r u e n a t u r e is n o t
k n o w n until t h e e n d of t h e tale. I n t h e c o n t e x t of t h e story, h e
a p p e a r s to eat, b u t it is r e v e a l e d l a t e r t h a t h e did n o t .
5.4
15~16
b e i n g u n d e r s t o o d as a n a n g e l . I n
22
Similarly, the (S) version of Tobit reads ; and 4Q197 (Aramaic copy of
Tobit) reads . The fact that both of these are singular in form suggests that
only Tobit ate.
23
But in 4:16 Tobit tells his son before his journey to "Give of your bread to
the hungry, and of your clothing to the naked. Give all your surplus to charity,
and do not let your eye begrudge the gift when you made it.,
you from my storeroom old and good wine, the exhalation of which
will go up till heaven, and you will drink from it. [15] And after this
you will go out (on) your way." And the man said to her, "Hurry and
bring (it) quickly."
[16:1] And Aseneth hurried and set a new table before him and went
to provide bread for him. And the man said to her, "Bring me also
a honeycomb." [2] And Aseneth stood still and was distressed, because
she did not have a honeycomb in her storeroom.
H e r hospitality includes rest, g o o d food, a n d wine, followed by a
d e p a r t u r e after having b e e n refreshed. T h e visitor agrees. H e t h e n
requests a h o n e y c o m b . Aseneth is distressed because she does n o t h a v e
o n e in h e r stores, b u t she tells h i m t h a t she will send a b o y to fetch
one. T h e angel assures h e r t h a t t h e r e will be o n e in h e r stores w h e n
she checks, a n d i n d e e d this is the case (v. 8). T h e h o n e y c o m b is n o t
a typical one. It is said to give h o n e y t h a t is "like d e w f r o m h e a v e n
a n d its exhalation like b r e a t h of life" (v. 9). F u r t h e r , the angel says
t h a t it is "full of the spirit of life. A n d the bees of paradise of delight
have m a d e this f r o m the d e w of the roses of life t h a t are in the p a r adise of G o d " (v. 14). T h e angel t h e n eats s o m e of the h o n e y c o m b :
[16:15] And the man stretched out his right hand and broke a small
portion of the comb, and he himself ate and what was left he put
with his hand into Asenetli's mouth, and said to her, "Eat." And she
ate. [16] And the man said to Aseneth, "Behold, you have eaten bread
of life, and drunk a cup of immortality, and been anointed with ointment of incorruptibility."
It is clear t h a t die h o n e y c o m b is divine. T h e angel is said to eat it.
N o m e n t i o n is m a d e of his eating (or not eating) the food that Asenedi
p r e p a r e d , b u t p r e s u m a b l y with the e m p h a s i s o n t h e h o n e y c o m b , the
o t h e r f o o d is ignored. M o s t interesting is the fact t h a t A s e n e t h is
allowed to p a r t a k e of the h o n e y c o m b . By d o i n g so, she h a s " e a t e n
b r e a d of life, a n d d r u n k a c u p of immortality, a n d b e e n a n o i n t e d
with o i n t m e n t of incorruptibility." It is u n i q u e a m o n g the passages
considered in this c h a p t e r t h a t the h u m a n benefits by e a t i n g angelic
food a f t e r offering hospitality a n d h u m a n food to h e r guest.
Lastly, it is interesting to n o t e t h a t Aseneth indicates to h e r guest
t h a t the b e d u p o n w h i c h she has asked h i m to recline is " p u r e a n d
u n d e f i l e d , " with n e i t h e r a m a n n o r w o m a n h a v i n g sat u p o n it. T h i s
seems to reflect the s a m e type of purity c o n c e r n s seen in m u c h of
the evidence analyzed in c h a p t e r 4.
5.5
T h e Testament of Abraham
tury GE. T h e
first-second
t e x t exists t o d a y in t w o m a i n f o r m s : t h e
cen-
longer,
R e c e n s i o n A ( G r e e k ms., s u p p o r t e d b y a R o m a n i a n version), w h i c h
is likely closer to its original f o r m ; a n d t h e s h o r t e r , R e c e n s i o n
( G r e e k ms., s u p p o r t e d b y a S l a v o n i c a n d o t h e r versions); h o w e v e r ,
t h e precise r e l a t i o n of t h e t w o v e r s i o n s is n o t clear. 2 4 It is i n s t r u c tive to look at t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m b o t h
recensions.
Abraham.
was
i n d e e d o n e of t h e t h r e e visitors to h i m in t h e past at t h e o a k of
M a m r e . T h e T. Abr. s e e m s t o e x p a n d o n the i d e a of A b r a h a m ' s hospitality b y u s i n g G e n
18 as a m o d e l f o r h o w A b r a h a m greets a n y
guests.
I n R e c e n s i o n A , A b r a h a m is said to b e a r i g h t e o u s m a n w h o w a s
v e r y h o s p i t a b l e (1:1). A b r a h a m is in his fields w i t h o t h e r w o r k e r s
w h e n t h e a n g e l M i c h a e l is said t o a p p e a r t o h i m as a n
"honored
There
h e says to G o d t h a t h e c a n n o t a n n o u n c e t o A b r a h a m his d e a t h
b e c a u s e " I h a v e n o t seen u p o n t h e e a r t h a m a n like h i m m e r c i f u l ,
24
E. P. Sanders, "The Testament of Abraham" in OTP 1:871; HJPAJC Ill.ii:
761-766.
to r e t u r n to A b r a h a m , w h e r e h e is to "stay w i t h h i m as a guest.
A n d w h a t e v e r y o u see (him) e a t i n g , y o u also e a t . " T h u s , M i c h a e l is
to a c c e p t gracefully A b r a h a m ' s hospitality a n d a t least give the a p p e a r a n c e of e a t i n g . C h a p t e r 5 says t h a t u p o n M i c h a e l ' s r e t u r n ,
"they
12-13).
M i c h a e l d o e s n o t b r i n g A b r a h a m to h e a v e n , so D e a t h is s e n t t o
h i m . E v e n t h o u g h A b r a h a m fears t h e sight of D e a t h (13:4), h e offers
h i m hospitality (13:6).
C l e a r l y , A b r a h a m ' s hospitality lies at t h e h e a r t of t h e n a r r a t i v e in
this r e c e n s i o n . M i c h a e l is told to eat a n d s e e m s to d o so in 5:1. It
is n o t c l e a r , h o w e v e r , since G o d h a s g i v e n h i m leave to e a t , w h e t h e r
this is a c a s e of a n a n g e l a c t u a l l y e a t i n g o r simply a p p e a r i n g to eat.
The
Gen
of
God,
M i c h a e l gives t h e a p p e a r a n c e of e a t i n g so as n o t to o f f e n d A b r a h a m ' s
hospitality, b u t t h e f o o d is c o n s u m e d by a spirit, n o t M i c h a e l (A-4:7,
10; B-4:15).
5.6
T h e r e a r e s o m e similarities b e t w e e n t h e a n g e l i c visitation in
Gen
1 8 - 1 9 a n d t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n a p p e a r a n c e of J e s u s o n t h e E m m a u s r o a d
in L u k e 24. 2 5 I n b o t h cases, divine b e i n g s a p p e a r as s t r a n g e r s t o
25
The idea of a divine being or angel as travel companion is seen in Tob 512.
On this see M. Mach, Entwicklungsstadien, pp. 144-148. See also C. Fletcher-Louis,
Luke-Acts, pp. 6263.
h u m a n s . T h e h u m a n s a r e u n a w a r e of t h e t r u e n a t u r e of t h e s t r a n g e r
a n d ask h i m to a c c e p t t h e i r hospitality. T h e t w o b r e a k b r e a d w i t h
J e s u s (24:30) a n d i m m e d i a t e l y realize w h o h e is. A t t h a t
Jesus d i s a p p e a r s (cf. J u d g 6:21 a n d
moment
13:20). T h e t w o disciples w h o
sometimes
m e a n t to r e f e r to a n y i n c o r p o r e a l o r divine s u p e r n a t u r a l (cf. L u k e
4 : 3 3 , 9:39, 13:11). Is J e s u s m e a n t to b e a n angel? J e s u s offers t w o
p r o o f s of his identity. O n e is t h e e a t i n g of t h e
fishhe
is flesh a n d
b l o o d a n d t h e o t h e r is t h e f u l f i l l m e n t of w o r d s h e s p o k e while alive
( w . 4 4 - 4 8 ) ; it is really t h e s a m e J e s u s . T h e use of e a t i n g as a p r o o f
of his h u m a n n e s s implies t h a t e a t i n g is g e n e r a l l y a h u m a n activity,
n o t o n e in w h i c h i n c o r p o r e a l b e i n g s p a r t a k e . 2 8 T h e p o i n t is t h a t
J e s u s is n o t a n a n g e l o r spirit b u t is m e a n t to b e flesh a n d b l o o d .
26
There is an interesting variant at 24:42: ("and from
a honeycomb"). B. Metzger says this is an "obvious interpolation," inserted as a
justification for honey being used in celebration of the Eucharist and in the baptismal liturgy; A Textual Commmtary on the New Testament (New York: United Bible
Societies, 1994) 161. However, it is interesting that in JA 16 the angel requests a
honeycomb from Aseneth, and it turns out to be divine food.
27
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 63, says that Jesus's appearance has the "clear
contours of an angelophany" but notes that Luke may see this as a weak Christology.
28
D. Goodman, "Do Angels Eat?" p. 168.
5.7
Hospitality
O n e of t h e clearest allusions to G e n 1 8 - 1 9 in t h e N T c o m e s in H e b
13:2: " D o n o t n e g l e c t t o s h o w hospitality [] to s t r a n g e r s ,
f o r t h e r e b y s o m e h a v e e n t e r t a i n e d angels [] u n a w a r e s . " T h i s
r e m i n d e r o c c u r s at t h e e n d of t h e epistle in a section of e x h o r t a t i v e
s t a t e m e n t s . H . A t t r i d g e n o t e s t h a t t h e " s o m e " () in this verse
m a y refer to a n u m b e r of persons f r o m H e b r e w Bible stories: A b r a h a m
a n d S a r a h ( G e n 18:2-15); L o t ( G e n 19: 1 - 1 4 ) , G i d e o n ( J u d g 6 : 1 1 - 1 8 ) ,
M a n o a h ( J u d g 1 3 : 2 - 2 2 ) , o r T o b i t ( T o b 1 2 : l - 2 0 ) . 2 9 All of t h e passages a r e possible r e f e r e n t s , since t h e issue of h o s p i t a l i t y is involved,
b u t t h e a s p e c t of giving hospitality u n a w a r e s s e e m s t o p o i n t t o w a r d
G e n e s i s o r T o b i t . W h i c h e v e r t e x t o r texts it is, t h e c o m m a n d of t h e
a u t h o r of H e b r e w s s e e m s clear: y o u (first-century a u d i e n c e ) s h o u l d
(in y o u r p r e s e n t c o n t e x t ) n o t neglect hospitality, b e c a u s e s o m e (in
o u r history) h a v e e n t e r t a i n e d a n g e l s (in t h e i r o w n time). It is a n
e x h o r t a t i v e s t a t e m e n t in t h e p r e s e n t , j u s t i f y i n g w h y C h r i s t i a n s s h o u l d
always s h o w hospitality to s t r a n g e r s . H o w seriously o n e is t o take
s u c h a c o m m a n d is n o t clear. It m i g h t b e a n e x a g g e r a t i o n
meant
His c o m m e n t is b a s e d o n H e b 13:2, b u t
his e x h o r t a t i o n is t a r g e t e d t o w a r d his p r e s e n t c o m m u n i t y a n d c o u l d
reflect a c o n t i n u i n g belief in a n g e l s visiting h u m a n beings.
T h e c o n g e n i a l r e c e p t i o n of s t r a n g e r s e m b o d i e s t h e ideal t h a t J e s u s
sets o u t in M a t t 2 5 : 3 5 - 3 6 , " F o r I w a s h u n g r y a n d y o u g a v e
me
f o o d , I w a s thirsty a n d y o u g a v e m e d r i n k , I w a s a s t r a n g e r
and
y o u w e l c o m e d m e , 1 w a s n a k e d a n d y o u c l o t h e d m e , I w a s sick a n d
y o u visited m e , I w a s in p r i s o n a n d y o u c a m e t o m e . " T h e s e w o r d s
of t h e M a t t h e a n J e s u s idealize t h e v i r t u e of hospitality. I n giving
29
H. Attridge, Hebrews: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (Philadelphia:
Fortress Press, 1989) 386.
30
Translation from the ANF 3:690.
f o o d a n d d r i n k to t h e lowly, d i e r i g h t e o u s a r e a c t u a l l y g i v i n g it t o
the S o n of M a n himself. In M a t t
10:40, J e s u s d e c l a r e s , " H e
who
Conclusions
T h e e x a m i n a t i o n of e v i d e n c e in this c h a p t e r s h o w e d t h a t t h e m o t i f
of a n g e l s visiting h u m a n s o n e a r t h a n d b e i n g o f f e r e d hospitality w a s
p r e s e n t in the l i t e r a t u r e of t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d . M u c h of
it s e e m s to b e b a s e d o n t h e G e n 18 n a r r a t i v e a b o u t A b r a h a m b e i n g
h o s p i t a b l e to his t h r e e guests at t h e o a k of M a m r e . T h i s story clearly
i n f l u e n c e d t h e p o r t r a y a l of A b r a h a m in t h e T.
Abr.
t h e f o o d of t h e a n g e l is a spe-
cial h o n e y c o m b . R e g a r d l e s s of w h e t h e r t h e y a c t u a l l y a t e o r
only
a p p e a r e d t o e a t , t h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n t h a t hosts s h o u l d d o a n y t h i n g
o t h e r t h a n o f f e r t h e best ( h u m a n ) hospitality to t h e i r guests (angelic
o r otherwise), p a r t i c u l a r l y since t h e y c o u l d n o t a l w a y s b e c e r t a i n of
their guests' true nature.
T h e evidence from the N T showed that G e n
18-19 and
other
Temple
51
The idea of hospitality may also lie behind the commandment to "Love your
neighbor as yourself" in Matt 5:43, 19:19, 22:39; Mark 12:31, 33; Luke 10:27;
Rom 13:9; Gal 5:14; Jas 2:8; cf. Rom 13:8, 10. See C. Rowland, "Apocalyptic, the
Poor, and the Gospel of Matthew" JTS 45 (1994) 504-518.
82
C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts, p. 69.
" T H E Y M I G H T BE
GIANTS":
HUMAN-ANGEL HYBRID
OFFSPRING
T h i s c h a p t e r investigates t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels
by c o n s i d e r i n g t h e p o r t r a y a l s (deriving f r o m G e n 6 : 1 - 4 ) of angels
h a v i n g sexual r e l a t i o n s w i t h h u m a n w o m e n . I n a n u m b e r of texts
t h e s e r e l a t i o n s r e s u l t e d in viable offspring: a n g e l - h u m a n h y b r i d s t h a t
c a m e to b e k n o w n as t h e N e p h i l i m , G i b o r i m , o r giants.
T h e " t a k i n g of wives" in t h e G e n 6 n a r r a t i v e a n d s u b s e q u e n t interp r e t a t i o n s w a s u n d e r s t o o d as a e u p h e m i s m for s e x u a l relations t h a t
led to hybrid offspring. T h e t e r m " h y b r i d " will be u n d e r s t o o d to m e a n ,
" t h e o f f s p r i n g of t w o a n i m a l s [or beings] of d i f f e r e n t species o r varieties." 1 T h i s t e r m r e g u l a r l y h a s t h e c o n n o t a t i o n t h a t t h e t w o entities
involved a r e i n c o n g r u o u s t h a t is, d o n o t r e g u l a r l y o r n a t u r a l l y j o i n .
T h e e v i d e n c e in this c h a p t e r i n d i c a t e s t h a t a u n i o n b e t w e e n angels
a n d h u m a n s w a s n o t c o n s i d e r e d n a t u r a l . T h e y w e r e distinct b e i n g s
(or species) f r o m t h e c r e a t i o n o n w a r d . T h e a n g e l s ' d e s c e n t to e a r t h
w a s a t r a n s g r e s s i o n of t h e n a t u r a l o r d e r t h a t r e p r e s e n t e d a significant
p r o b l e m . It w a s e v e n c o n s i d e r e d b y s o m e i n t e r p r e t e r s to b e
the
s o u r c e of evil in t h e w o r l d .
6.1
Genesis 6:1-4
in the Hebrew
Bible
The Concise Oxford Dictionary, 9th ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998)
665. The words in brackets are mine.
flood
is c e n t r a l in l a t e r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s . T h e flood n a r r a t i v e s follow, w h e n
G o d purifies t h e e a r t h of t h e first, w i c k e d h u m a n s . O n l y t h o s e of
N o a h ' s f a m i l y survive (chaps. 6 9 ) . So, a l r e a d y in t h e H e b r e w Bible
t r a d i t i o n , t h e d e s c e n t to e a r t h a n d t a k i n g of wives b y divine b e i n g s
s e e m s to h a v e p r e c i p i t a t e d a j u d g m e n t u p o n t h e e a r t h .
A brief o u t l i n e of d i e G e n 6 : 1 - 4 n a r r a t i v e will b e h e l p f u l , since
(a) t h e p a s s a g e itself is r a t h e r brief a n d n o t logically well s t r u c t u r e d ,
a n d (b) s u b s e q u e n t t r a d i t i o n s p i c k u p o n p a r t i c u l a r p a r t s of t h e
passage:
1. H u m a n s a r e said to i n c r e a s e in n u m b e r u p o n t h e e a r t h (6:1a).
2. D a u g h t e r s a r e b o r n to t h e h u m a n s (6:1b). T h e " s o n s of G o d "
t h e n see t h a t t h e d a u g h t e r s a r e p l e a s i n g to t h e eye (6:2a), a n d
t h e y " t a k e w i v e s " f r o m a m o n g t h e h u m a n f e m a l e s (6:2b).
3. T h e n t h e L o r d says t h a t his spirit ( )will n o t r e m a i n in h u m a n s
for l o n g e r t h a n 120 y e a r s (6:3). 2 N o a p p a r e n t r a t i o n a l e is given
for t h e s u d d e n l i m i t a t i o n , especially since it is a l r e a d y c l e a r t h a t
h u m a n s a r e m o r t a l ( G e n 3:19), n o r f o r t h e specific
maximum
The significance of the term "spirit" here is not entirely clear. It seems to represent the life force (breath) that God gave to humans. However, "spirit" is a term
sometimes used to refer to angels, especially in some of the Dead Sea Scrolls. On
this see A. Sekki, The Meaning of Ruah at Qumran (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1989)
145-171. If the "sons of God" were to be understood as humans, then this might
suggest that God's spirit does not remain in them because of their action. However,
virtually all subsequent interpretations seem to suggest that these beings are angels.
)( c ) .
a r g u e s t h a t verses
the
are
of
and
present
Other occurrences of the Nephilim are at Num 13:33 (cf. Deut 2:10-11); Jos
8:25; Judg 20:46; 2 Ki 25:11; Ps 145:14; Jer 39:9; Jer 52:15; Ezek 32:22, 24. See
DDD, pp. 1163-1168.
4
The term appears 20 times in the Hebrew Bible. The beings in Gen
6:1-4 seem to be different from David's fighters in 2 Sam 23:8-39 = 1 Chr 11:10-47.
5
C. Westermann, Genesis (London: SPCK 1985) 363-383.
6
R. Hendel, "Of Demigods and the Deluge: Toward an Interpretation of 6:1-4"
JBL 106 (1987) 13-26.
7
R. Hendel, "Of Demigods," p. 16.
"imbalance
a n d a c o n f u s i o n in t h e c o s m i c o r d e r , " w h i c h h a d to b e r e d r e s s e d .
R. Hendel
sees t h e Flood
as " t h e n a t u r a l c o n c l u s i o n
of
Gen
a n d T.
Naph.
( d a u g h t e r s of m e n ) a n d d i v i n e (sons of G o d )
b l o o d , w h i c h s e e m s to h a v e led to u n u s u a l offspring. It a p p e a r s t o
be s o m e w h a t u n c o n n e c t e d to the s u r r o u n d i n g passages, b u t as H e n d e l
suggests, a l r e a d y in this n a r r a t i v e , t h e sin of b o u n d a r y t r a n s g r e s s i o n
c o u l d b e u n d e r s t o o d as l e a d i n g to t h e F l o o d . V i r t u a l l y all s u b s e q u e n t
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s of this p a s s a g e will u n d e r s t a n d t h e "sons of G o d " as
angels. T h e earliest of these seems to h a v e b e e n t h e Book of W a t c h e r s .
6.2
1 Enoch 6-11:
The Book of
Watchers
U n t i l t h e d i s c o v e r y of t h e D e a d S e a Scrolls, d a t e s f o r 1 E n o c h h a d
b e e n p o s i t e d as early as t h e first c e n t u r y B C E to as late as t h e t h i r d
c e n t u r y C E . D i s c o v e r y of A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s of all t h e m a j o r sections of 1 E n o c h e x c e p t t h e S i m i l i t u d e s ( c h a p t e r s 3 7 - 7 1 ) h a s led
m o s t s c h o l a r s to believe t h a t 1 E n o c h 1 - 3 6 a n d 7 2 - 1 0 8 a r e a t least
first c e n t u r y B C E in origin a n d p r o b a b l y as old as t h e t h i r d c e n tury BCE.10
A few scholars h a v e suggested t h a t 1 E n o c h m a y even b e old e n o u g h
to h a v e i n f l u e n c e d t h e B o o k of G e n e s i s itself, b u t this i d e a h a s n o t
M. Douglas, Purity and Danger: An Analysis of Concepts of Pollution and Taboo (London:
Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1966) esp. 53-54; R. Hendel, "Of Demigods," p. 23.
R. Hendel, "Of Demigods," p. 23.
10
G. Nickelsburg, "Apocalyptic and Myth in 1 Enoch 6-11" JBL 96 (1977)
389-391. G. Nickelsburg, 1 Enoch (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 2001) 14-15.
w o n m u c h scholarly support. 1 1 T h e n a r r a t i v e in 1 E n o c h is m u c h m o r e
e x p a n s i v e t h a n in G e n e s i s a n d clarifies s o m e a m b i g u i t i e s . T h e r e f o r e ,
t h e p r i o r i t y of t h e G e n e s i s n a r r a t i v e will b e a s s u m e d . It will b e seen
t h a t t h e t r a d i t i o n s in 1 E n o c h , h o w e v e r , did i n f l u e n c e m a n y , if n o t
all, s u b s e q u e n t i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s of t h e fallen a n g e l n a r r a t i v e .
T h e t e r m " W a t c h e r s " ( )c a m e to b e a p p l i e d to t h e divine b e i n g s
(angels) w h o left t h e i r p l a c e in h e a v e n . 1 2 I n the H e b r e w Bible t h e
t e r m only a p p e a r s in t h e B o o k of D a n i e l as r e f e r r i n g t o h e a v e n l y
b e i n g s (4:13, 17, 23); it a p p e a r s in Jub.
Apoc.,
11
J. MiUk, The Booh of Enoch: Aramaic Fragments of Qumran Cave 4 (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1976) 31, 124-5. M. Barker, The Last Prophet: The Book of Enoch
and Its Influence of Christianity (London: SPCK, 1988), but see M. Barker, The Older
Testament(London: SPCK," 1987) 12-16.
J . Collins, "Watchers" in DDD, pp. 1681-1685. See also J . Fitzmyer, The Genes
Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I: A Commentary, 2nd ed., Biblica et Orientalia 18a (Rome:
Biblical Institute Press, 1971) 80-81.
13
J. Collins, "Watchers" p. 1684.
14
D. Dimant, "I Enoch 6-11: A Methodological Perspective" SBLSP (1978)
323-339; G. Nickelsburg, "Apocalyptic and Myth in 1 Enoch 6-11," pp. 383-405;
HJPAJC IIIi:255.
15
Then the names of these angels are given: "And they were altogether two
hundred; and they descended into Ardos, which is the summit of Hermon. And
they called the mount Armon, for they swore and bound one another by a curse.
1 En. 6 a p p e a r s to e x p a n d u p o n t h e c o r e n a r r a t i v e f r o m G e n 6. (1)
H u m a n s m u l t i p l y o n t h e e a r t h ( G e n 6:1). (2) D i v i n e b e i n g s see t h e
b e a u t y of t h e d a u g h t e r s of t h e h u m a n s a n d d e s c e n d to t h e
earth
( G e n 6:2a). A t this p o i n t t h e n a r r a t i v e is e x p a n d e d to i n c l u d e a l o n g
discussion b e t w e e n S e m y a z a n d his c o c o n s p i r a t o r s . A s t h e
leader,
be
And their names are as follows: Semyaz, the leader of Arakeb, Ramael, Tamel, Rarnel,
Danel, Baraqyal, Asel, Baratel, Ananel, Sasomaspweel, Kestarel, Turel, Yamayol,
and Arazyal. These are their chiefs of tens and others with them" (1 En. 6:6-8).
16
Translation of all 1 En. passages taken from E. Isaac, OTP 1:15-16.
A t t h e b e g i n n i n g of c h a p t e r 8, Azazel 1 7 is said to t e a c h h u m a n s
[1] (the art of) making swords and knives, and shields, and breastplates;
and he showed to their chosen ones bracelets, decorations (shadowing
of the eye) with antimony, ornamentation, the beautifying of the eyelids, all kinds of precious stones, and all coloring tinctures and alchemy.
T h e list c o n t i n u e s , w i t h o t h e r s t e a c h i n g i n c a n t a t i o n s a n d astrology,
until t h e p e o p l e c r i e d a n d t h e i r voice r e a c h e d h e a v e n (v. 4). A n g e l s
t e a c h i n g h u m a n s m a n y skills, m o s t of w h i c h lead o n l y to d e s t r u c t i o n
( w e a p o n s , a r m o r ) o r d a n g e r o u s arts (seduction, astrology), is a n e l a b o r a t i o n u p o n t h e G e n e s i s n a r r a t i v e . It m a y b e a n e x t e n s i o n of t h e
i d e a in G e n 6:5, " T h e L o r d saw t h a t the wickedness of m a n w a s g r e a t
in t h e e a r t h , a n d t h a t e v e r y i m a g i n a t i o n of the t h o u g h t s of his h e a r t
w a s o n l y evil c o n t i n u a l l y . " R o w l a n d p o i n t s o u t t h e i r o n y of t h e
angelic r e v e l a t i o n a p p e a r i n g in a n a p o c a l y p t i c text: " O n e c a n o n l y
a s s u m e t h a t t h e m a j o r d i f f e r e n c e b e t w e e n E n o c h a n d t h e angels is
t h e fact t h a t m a n receives t h e h e a v e n l y m y s t e r i e s b y m e a n s of revelation, w h e r e a s angels a r e guilty of e x p o s i n g t h e h e a v e n l y m y s t e r i e s
to m a n w i t h o u t G o d ' s p e r m i s s i o n . ' " 8 So, e v e n in die case of t h e angels
revealing knowledge, it seems d i a t divine p a r a m e t e r s w e r e transgressed.
In chapter 9 the archangels (Michael, Surafel, a n d Gabriel) are
o b s e r v i n g t h e e a r t h . T h e y b e s e e c h G o d to d o s o m e t h i n g a b o u t t h e
evil t h a t is u p o n t h e e a r t h , saying:
[6] You see what Azazel has done; how he has taught all (forms o f )
oppression u p o n the earth. A n d they revealed eternal secrets which
are performed in heaven (and which) m a n learned. [7] (Moreover)
Semyaz, to whom you have given power to rule over his companions,
co-operating, they went in unto the daughters of the people of the
earth; [8] and they lay together with themwith those w o m e n a n d
defiled themselves, and revealed to them every (kind o f ) sin. [9] As
for the women, they gave birth to giants to the degree that the whole
earth was filled with blood.
G o d d e c i d e s t h a t a d e l u g e will be sent to p u r i f y t h e w o r l d , a n d N o a h
is w a r n e d (10:13). G o d t h e n s e n d s R a p h a e l to b i n d A z a z e l a n d cast
h i m i n t o d a r k n e s s (10:5). R a p h a e l is said t o m a k e a h o l e i n t h e d e s e r t
t h a t w a s in D u d a e l a n d cast h i m t h e r e . T h i s is i n t e r e s t i n g i n light
of L e v 16, in w h i c h t h e g o a t t h a t is o f f e r e d f o r A z a z e l is sent o u t
17
For other texts re: Azazel see: Lev 16:8, 10, 26; 1 En. 8:1, 9:6, 10:4-8, 13:1,
54:5-6, 55:4, 69:2; Apoc. Abr. 13:6-14, 14:4-6, 20:6-7.
18
C. Rowland, The Open Heaven (New York: Crossroads, 1982) 93-94.
i n t o t h e d e s e r t o n t h e D a y of A t o n e m e n t . G a b r i e l is sent " t o p r o c e e d a g a i n s t t h e b a s t a r d s a n d r e p r o b a t e s a n d a g a i n s t t h e c h i l d r e n of
a d u l t e r y . . . a n d expel t h e c h i l d r e n of t h e W a t c h e r s f r o m a m o n g t h e
p e o p l e " (10:9). Lastly, M i c h a e l is sent to " M a k e k n o w n to S e m y a z a
a n d the others w h o are with h i m , w h o fornicated with the w o m e n ,
t h a t t h e y will die t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e m in t h e i r d e f i l e m e n t " (10:11).
Interestingly, in 1 En. 1 2 - 1 3 , E n o c h is called u p o n by the W a t c h e r s
to i n t e r c e d e o n t h e i r b e h a l f . T h i s i r o n i c twist h a s a h u m a n in h e a v e n
p l e a d i n g o n b e h a l f of angels w h o a r e o n t h e e a r t h . T h e a n g e l s h a v e
t r a n s g r e s s e d t h e b o u n d a r i e s a n d left
tiieir
natural position,
while
E n o c h h a s b e e n c h o s e n by G o d a n d b r o u g h t u p i n t o t h e i r a b o d e .
A n u m b e r of i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s h a v e b e e n o f f e r e d f o r t h e
present
state of t h e text. B o t h G . N i c k e l s b u r g a n d P. H a n s o n h a v e a t t e m p t e d
t o link t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of t h e t r a d i t i o n of t h e fallen W a t c h e r s w i t h
Graeco-Roman
Tlieogony 1 8 5
and
19
ness of t h e k i n d s of i d e a s t h a t d e v e l o p e d in 1 E n o c h . I n p a r t i c u l a r ,
it is m a d e explicit t h a t t h e d i v i n e b e i n g s w h o c a m e t o e a r t h w e r e
angels, e v e n n a m e d angels. O n e of t h e i r t r a n s g r e s s i o n s w a s t o h a v e
relations w i t h h u m a n w o m e n a n d s p a w n g i a n t h y b r i d offspring, b u t
a n o t h e r w a s to t e a c h h u m a n s m a n y secrets. As J . K l a w a n s
points
6.3
The
Septuagint
It is i m p o r t a n t to see h o w t h e key H e b r e w t e r m s ( ; ;
a n d ) of G e n 6 : 1 - 4 w e r e t r a n s l a t e d in t h e L X X to g a i n insight
i n t o t h o s e i n t e r p r e t e r s ' i d e a s a b o u t a n g e l s in t h e S e c o n d
Temple
p e r i o d . " S o n s of G o d " ( ) is a r a r e t e r m in t h e
Hebrew
21
J. Klawans, Sin and Impurity in Ancient Israel (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2000) 57.
22
B. Byrne, "Sans of God""Seed of Abraham": A Study of the Idea of Sonship of God
of All Christians in Paul against the Jewish Background (Rome: Pontifical Institute, 1979)
10-23, provides a good survey of the range of meaning for "son of God" as angelic
beings. See also "Son of God" in ABD 6:129, and S. Parker, "Sons of (the) G0d(s)"
in DDD, pp. 1499-1510.
23
Symmachus translates "sons of the powerful ones []"; Theodotion
"sons of God"; and Aquila "sons of gods []."
24
P. Alexander, "The Targumim and Early Exegesis of 'Sons of God' in Genesis
6" JJS 23 (1972) 60-71.
so t h a t a literal t r a n s l a t i o n w a s a d o p t e d . T h e q u e s t i o n is likely n o t
a n s w e r a b l e , b u t a t least o n e v a r i a n t of t h e L X X d o e s d e m o n s t r a t e t h e
r e a d i n g , so s u c h a r e a d i n g w a s a t least possible.
T h e L X X t r a n s l a t e s b o t h t h e t e r m a n d as , 2 5 d e m o n s t r a t i n g t w o i n t e r p r e t i v e m o v e s . First, t h e N e p h i l i m a n d
t h e G i b o r i m a r e e q u a t e d . A l t h o u g h this is t h e likely i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ,
it is n o t explicit in t h e H e b r e w . S e c o n d , t h e s e b e i n g s w e r e u n d e r s t o o d as " g i a n t s . " N u m
regarding
t h e N e p h i l i m , a g a i n t r a n s l a t i n g t h e i r n a m e s as " g i a n t s " a n d s t a t i n g
t h a t t h e y a r e h u m a n s of e n o r m o u s s t a t u r e :
[32] So they brought to the people of Israel an evil report of the land
which they h a d spied out, saying, " T h e land, through which we have
gone, to spy it out, is a land that devours its inhabitants; and all the
people that we saw in it are men of great stature. [33] And there we
saw the Nephilim [] (the sons of Anak, who come from the
Nephilim); a n d we seemed to ourselves like grasshoppers, a n d so we
seemed to them."
A n o t h e r text hints t h a t gigantic features belong to
h y b r i d s . JA
angel-human
2 2 : 7 ~ 8 states of (die h e a v e n l y ) J a c o b :
[7] And Aseneth saw him a n d was amazed at his beauty, because
J a c o b was exceedingly beautiful to look at, and his old age (was) like
the youth of a handsome (young) man, a n d his head was all white as
snow, and the hairs of his head were all exceedingly close and thick
like those of an Ethiopian, and his b e a r d (was) white reaching down
to his breast, and his eyes (were) flashing and darting (flashes of) lightning, and his sinews and his shoulders a n d his arms were like those
of an angel, and his thighs and calves a n d his feet like (those) of a
giant. [8] And J a c o b was like a m a n who had wrestled with God. 2 6
T h e parallels h e r e a r e i n t r i g u i n g . B o t h t h e b e i n g s in G e n 6:1 4 a n d
J a c o b in this text a r e h y b r i d s , b e i n g b o t h h u m a n a n d divine (in JA
explicitly said to b e " a n g e l i c , " a n d in t h e L X X version of G e n
T h u s , t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e L X X is u n c l e a r as to w h e t h e r t h e
" s o n s of G o d " a r e u n d e r s t o o d specifically as angels in t h e earliest
versions. T h e L X X a u t h o r s o p t e d for a literal t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e t e r m .
T h e L X X ' s c h o i c e t o m a i n t a i n s o n s of G o d ( ) is i n t e r p r e t a t i v e l y a m b i g u o u s , b u t at least o n e v a r i a n t d o e s s h o w oi
. T h e N e p h i l i m a n d G i b o r i m a r e e q u a t e d b y t h e i r c o m m o n
r e n d e r i n g as " g i a n t s " (). T h i s s e e m s t o suggest a n
ongoing
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of t h e o f f s p r i n g as g i a n t s (1 En. a n d L X X ) in t h e e a r l y
p a r t of t h e S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d .
6.4
A l t h o u g h t h e r e a r e n o f r a g m e n t s of G e n 6:14 a m o n g t h e e x t a n t
D e a d S e a Scrolls, a n u m b e r of texts t a k e t h e i r i n s p i r a t i o n f r o m t h e
G e n 6 n a r r a t i v e : t h e G e n e s i s A p o c r y p h o n (Gen. Apoc), t h e B o o k of
Giants, and some fragments.28
M o s t scholars date the Genesis A p o c r y p h o n ( 1 Q a p G e n a r =
1Q20)
T h a t t h e text s e e m s
[1] Behold, I thought then within my heart that conception was (due)
to the Watchers [ ]a n d the Holy O n e s . . . and to the Giants
[]
[2] and my heart was troubled within m e because of this child.
[3] T h e n I, Lamech, approached Bathenosh [my] wife in haste a n d
said to her,
[4] [ . . . ] by the Most High, the Great Lord, the King of all the universe and Ruler of
[5] [. . .]the Sons of Heaven [], until you tell m e all things
truthfully . . .
[6] You will and without lies let me know whether this
28
4Q252 col. 1:2-3, however, reflects Gen 6:3 closely, stating, "And God said:
'My spirit will not reside in man for ever. Their days shall be fixed at one hundred and twenty years until the end of the waters of the flood.' " The complete
form of this text may well have included the whole of the Gen 6:1-4 narrative,
though it cannot be known for certain.
29
N. Avigad and Y. Yadin, A Genesis Apocryphon (Jerusalem: Magnus Press, 1956) 38.
50
See HJPAJC IIIi:318-25.
[7] by the King of the all the universe that you are speaking to me
frankly and without lies
[8] T h e n Batenosh, my bride, spoke to me veiy harshly, she wept
[9] saying. " O h my brother, my Lord, r e m e m b e r my pleasure!
[10] [. . .] the time of love, the gasping of my breath in my breast. I
[. . .] will tell you everything accurately
[11] [ . . . ] and then within m e my heart was very upset
[121 W h e n Batenosh, my wife, realized that my countenance h a d
altered
[13] then she suppressed her anger, speaking to m e and saying to me,
" O my lord
[14] my pleasure. I swear to you by the Holy Great O n e , the King
of [the heavens] . . .
[15] that this seed is yours and that [this] conception is f r o m you.
This fruit was planted by you . . .
[16] a n d by n o s t r a n g e r or W a t c h e r [ ]or Son of H e a v e n
[ ] . . .
[17] [Why] is your countenance thus changed and dismayed, and why
is your spirit thus distressed . . .
[18] I speak to you truthfully."
L a m e c h is c o n c e r n e d t h a t his child ( N o a h ) m a y b e the o f f s p r i n g of
t h e W a t c h e r s (). I n t e r e s t i n g l y , t h e y a r e j u x t a p o s e d w i t h
"Holy
Watchers
( H o l y O n e s ) , b u t this is n o t c e r t a i n d u e to t h e f r a g m e n t a r y n a t u r e
of t h e text.
T h e m o s t i n t r i g u i n g a s p e c t of Gen. Apoc. is t h a t B a t h e n o s h
must
c o n v i n c e h e r h u s b a n d , L a m e c h , t h a t she is p r e g n a n t t h r o u g h
him
a n d n o t a n y s u p e r h u m a n b e i n g . T h e i m p l i c a t i o n of t h e story is t h a t
s o m e t h i n g a b o u t N o a h ' s a p p e a r a n c e a t b i r t h h a s led L a m e c h
to
believe h e is a b n o r m a l , p e r h a p s s u p e r h u m a n , a n d to ask w h e t h e r
t h e c h i l d is his o w n . T h i s e x p a n s i o n is v e r y m u c h like t h a t seen in
1 En. 106. 3 1 B a t h e n o s h ' s p r o t e s t s a r e explicit, r e m i n d i n g L a m e c h of
h e r p l e a s u r e in t h e i r s e x u a l u n i o n . S h e d e n i e s t h a t a n y o n e b u t h i m
h a s f a t h e r e d t h e i r s o n , s a y i n g it w a s b y n o " s t r a n g e r , o r W a t c h e r
o r son of H e a v e n . "
81
For the discussion of 1 En. 106 on Noah as angebe, see 3.4 above.
r e l a t i o n of t h e Q u m r a n B o o k of G i a n t s to t h e
o n e is u n c l e a r , especially b e c a u s e of t h e
fragmentary
n a t u r e of m o s t of t h e Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e . T h e M a n i c h e a n text m a y
d e p e n d o n t h e Q u m r a n text in s o m e w a y , b u t t h e r e is n o w a y t o
b e c e r t a i n . T h e Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e is t h u s t a k e n o n its o w n a n d is
n o t s u p p l e m e n t e d b y t h e M a n i c h e a n texts. 3 5
T h e Q u m r a n f r a g m e n t s r e p r e s e n t a n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of G e n 6 : 1 - 4
similar t o 1 E n o c h . T h e m e r e f a c t t h a t a n e n t i r e b o o k w a s d e d i c a t e d to s p e c u l a t i o n a b o u t t h e g i a n t s i n d i c a t e s t h e i m p a c t t h e G e n
6 p a s s a g e h a d o n a t least o n e a u t h o r a n d
community.
T h e f r a g m e n t a r y n a t u r e of t h e e x t a n t Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e
makes
a n y a s s e s s m e n t of t h e p u r p o s e o r g e n r e of t h e B o o k of G i a n t s at
32
For the Manichean text, see W. Henning, "The Book of Giants" BSOAS 11
(1943-1946) 52-74.
33
J. Milik, The Book of Enoch, pp. 298-339, first identified 13 fragments as belonging to a Qumran Book of Giants. L. Stuckenbruck has put out a critical edition
of all the fragments of the Book of Giants from among the Dead Sea Scrolls: The
Book of Giants from Qumran (Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997). I have based my translations on the text given in the latter.
34
L. Stuckenbruck, The Book of Giants, p. 31.
35
J. Reeves, Jewish Lore in Manichean Cosmogony: Studies in the Book of Giants Traditions
(Cincinnati: Hebrew Union College Press, 1992) 207-209, suggests that Jewish traditions did exert a determinative force on Mani's cosmology. Reeves includes in
"Jewish influence" Gen 6, 1 En., and other works. He does not necessarily see any
direct influence (contra J. Mlik, Enoch, pp. 298-339).
Q u m r a n difficult, if n o t impossible. T a k e n t o g e t h e r , t h e f r a g m e n t s
s h o w a n interest in t h e giants, n a m i n g t h e m (two h a v e B a b y l o n i a n
n a m e s ) , a n d in E n o c h as a n i n t e r p r e t e r of d r e a m s , suggesting a story
similar to 1 E n o c h b u t o n e t h a t e l a b o r a t e s u p o n the o f f s p r i n g giants.
W h a t p u r p o s e s u c h a text w o u l d h a v e s e r v e d r e m a i n s u n c e r t a i n .
T h r e e f r a g m e n t s a r e of p a r t i c u l a r i n t e r e s t b e c a u s e v a r i o u s
key
and
p r o b a b l y t h e W a t c h e r s (which is r e s t o r e d f r o m a n initial a n d a
final
s e e m i n g l y w i t h s p a c e for ( 36 .(
interprta-
tions. T h i s m a k e s sense g i v e n t h a t t h e l a r g e r c o n t e x t of t h e B o o k of
G i a n t s is t h e h y b r i d offspring, giants.
T h e n e x t f r a g m e n t ( 4 Q 2 0 3 f r a g m e n t 8) is m o r e s u b s t a n t i a l , b u t
its e v i d e n c e is still p a r t i a l . It states:
[1]
[2]
[3]
[4]
T h e boo[k . . .]
vacat
A copy of the s[ec0]nd tablet of the 1[etter . . . ]
in a writing by the h a n d of Enoch, the scribe of righteousness
[...]
36
11, w h e r e t h e a r c h a n g e l s i n t e r c e d e o n b e h a l f of
h u m a n s a n d a r e g i v e n tasks by G o d . T h e i m p l i c a t i o n of " f o r n i c a t i o n
o n t h e e a r t h " a n d " c o r r u p t i o n " s e e m s to i n d i c a t e t h a t this is t h e case.
O n e o t h e r f r a g m e n t ( 4 Q 5 3 1 f r a g m e n t 5) m e n t i o n s t h e giants:
.] they defiled themselves [.. .]
[1]
.] Giants [ ]and Nephilim [] ]j . . . ]
[]
.] they begat. Behold k[. . .].
[3]
.] in its blood, and by means of mh[. . . 1
W
.] because it was not enough for them and for [.
[5]
.] and they d e m a n d e d much to eat ml[ ]
[6]
[7] vacat
[. . .] [. . .] the Nephilim [ ]destroyed it [. . .]
H e r e t h e N e p h i l i m a r e m e n t i o n e d a l o n g w i t h the G i b o r i m . T h e y s e e m
to b e linked w i t h d e f i l e m e n t a n d t h e c o r r u p t i o n of t h e e a r t h , if w e
a s s u m e a c o n t e x t similar to t h a t of 1 E n o c h a n d t h e texts a l r e a d y
discussed.
O v e r a l l , t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e B o o k of G i a n t s is q u i t e limited,
b u t it d o e s s h o w t h a t a t least o n e c o m m u n i t y w a s greatly e x p a n d ing u p o n t h e t r a d i t i o n s of G e n 6 a n d
1 Enoch. T h e r e the
term
expanded.
T h e D a m a s c u s D o c u m e n t ( C D ) w a s first k n o w n to s c h o l a r s f r o m
t h e m a n u s c r i p t s f o u n d in t h e C a i r o G e n i z a h a t t h e e n d of t h e n i n e t e e n t h c e n t u r y . M a n y f r a g m e n t s of C D w e r e p r e s e n t a t
Qiimran.
4 Q 2 6 7 f r a g m e n t 2 a n d 4 Q 2 7 0 f r a g m e n t 1 discuss the W a t c h e r s w h o
fell f r o m h e a v e n . 3 7 T h e y a r e listed in a section t h a t discusses s i n n e r s
a n d r i g h t e o u s figures f r o m t h e H e b r e w Bible. T h e W a t c h e r s b e g i n a
list of figures f r o m t h e H e b r e w Bible w h o s u f f e r e d specifically b e c a u s e
t h e y did n o t k e e p t h e p r e c e p t s of G o d . C D says of t h e W a t c h e r s :
37
Both fragments are largely reconstructed from the Genizah manuscripts. Cf.
DJB XVIII.
the
1 E n o c h t r a d i t i o n . 4 Q J 8 0 says:
[7] [And] the interpretation concerning Azazel [ ]and the angels
[ ]who
[8] they bore to them giants []. And concerning Azazel [ . . .
[10] judgments a n d j u d g m e n t of the congregation . . .
A l t h o u g h t h e text is f r a g m e n t a r y , it a d d s to o u r overall collection of
e x t a n t texts t h a t s p e c u l a t e a b o u t the e v e n t s d e s c r i b e d in G e n 6 : 1 - 4 .
It also m e n t i o n s A z a z e l (discussed a b o v e ) a n d s e e m s to i n d i c a t e t h a t
angels a n d h u m a n s h a d viable offspring. S i m i l a r to line 8 of 4 H 8 0 ,
4 Q 1 8 1 f r a g m e n t 2 line 2 says, ". . . m a n a n d b o r e to t h e m g i a n t s
[]. "
T o s u m u p , t h e e v i d e n c e f r o m t h e D e a d S e a Scrolls is q u i t e v a r ied. Gen. Apoc. is a r e w o r k i n g of G e n e s i s . Its u n i q u e
interpretation
38
w a s v e r y i n f l u e n t i a l a t Q i i m r a n , a n d it a d d s to t h e p i c t u r e of h o w
w i d e s p r e a d t h e d i s c u s s i o n of t h e G e n e s i s n a r r a t i v e o n t h e f a l l e n
W a t c h e r s h a d b e c o m e b y t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d .
6.5
T h e B o o k of J u b i l e e s (Jub.) is a t y p e of Biblical m i d r a s h o n t h e B o o k
of Genesis. 3 9 I t d a t e s to t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y B C E a n d w a s f o u n d
a m o n g t h e w o r k s a t Q u m r a n , so it s e e m s likely t h a t t h e a u t h o r of
J u b i l e e s w o u l d h a v e k n o w n t r a d i t i o n s s e e n in 1 E n o c h . T h r e e passages a r e of interest. First, Jub.
4 : 1 5 says:
[15] And in the second week of the tenth jubilee, Mahalalel took for
himself a wife, Dinah, the daughter of Barakiel, the daughter of his
father's brother, as a wife. And she bore a son for him in the third
week of the sixth year. And he called him J a r e d because in his days
the angels of the Lord, who were called Watchers, came down upon
the earth in order to teach the sons of man, a n d perform j u d g m e n t
and uprightness upon the earth. 40
T h i s p a s s a g e says t h a t W a t c h e r s a r e " a n g e l s of t h e L o r d . "
The
W a t c h e r s a r e said t o h a v e c o m e to t h e e a r t h to t e a c h m e n a n d to
e x e c u t e j u d g m e n t . T h e t e a c h i n g a s p e c t of t h e i r visit to e a r t h p a r a l lels p a r t of t h e t r a d i t i o n in 1 En. 7 - 8 t h a t is n o t in t h e G e n e s i s passage. M o r e o v e r , as in 1 En. 20, t h e a r c h a n g e l s c a n a p p a r e n t l y also
b e r e f e r r e d t o as W a t c h e r s , since t h e y also " p e r f o r m j u d g m e n t a n d
u p r i g h t n e s s u p o n t h e e a r t h . " I n 4 : 1 6 t h e b i r t h of E n o c h is r e c o u n t e d .
Jub.
4 : 2 2 say t h a t E n o c h
[22] . . . wrote eveiything, and bore witness to the Watchers, the ones
who sinned with the daughters of m e n because they began to mingle
themselves with the daughters of men so they might be polluted. And
Enoch bore witness against them.
T h i s m a k e s c l e a r t h a t t h e i n t e r m i n g l i n g of t h e h e a v e n l y W a t c h e r s
w i t h h u m a n k i n d is a t r a n s g r e s s i o n (= sin) t h a t l e a d s to pollution. I n
this p a s s a g e , it is n o t explicit t h a t this m i n g l i n g n e e d e v e n p r o d u c e
offspring, b u t t h a t t h e i r u n i o n d i d i n d e e d p r o v e v i a b l e is m a d e c l e a r
39
For a discussion of the date and genre of Jubilees see 2.1a above; see also
HJPAJC 3i:309.
40
Translations by O. Wintermute, OTP 2:62 and 64.
in c h a p t e r 5. J u b i l e e s s e e m s to b e a w a r e of 1 En.
1 2 1 6 , in w h i c h
5 : 1 - 2 is t h e p o i n t at w h i c h G e n 6 : 1 - 4 is r e c o u n t e d . 4 1
The
p a s s a g e says:
[1] And w h e n the children of men began to multiply on the surface
of the earth and daughters were born to them, the angels of the Lord
saw in a certain year of that jubilee that they were good to look at.
And they took wives for themselves from all those w h o m they chose.
And they bore children for them; and they were the giants. [2] And
injustice increased upon the earth, and all flesh corrupted its way; m a n
and cattle and beasts and birds and everything which walks on the
earth. And they all corrupted their way and their ordinances, and they
began to eat one another. And injustice grew upon the earth and every
imagination of the thoughts of all mankind was thus continually evil.
Jub. 5 : 1 2 c o n t a i n s t h r e e of t h e f o u r m a i n c o m p o n e n t s of G e n 6 : 1 - 4 ,
lacking o n l y t h e m e n t i o n of t h e l i m i t a t i o n of t h e h u m a n life s p a n .
E a c h of t h e o t h e r a s p e c t s h u m a n p r o l i f e r a t i o n , angelic lust,
and
u l t i m a t e l y c o r r u p t i o n i s p r e s e n t . J u b i l e e s d o e s n o t a p p e a r to e x p a n d
u p o n t h e t r a d i t i o n , b u t it is explicit t h a t a n g e l s l o o k e d u p o n
the
h u m a n f e m a l e s a n d t o o k t h e m as wives. M o r e o v e r , it m a k e s c l e a r
t h a t t h e o f f s p r i n g of t h e u n i o n b e t w e e n t h e divine b e i n g s a n d h u m a n
f e m a l e s w e r e giants. A c l e a r c o n n e c t i o n is also m a d e b e t w e e n
the
arrival of t h e g i a n t s o n t h e e a r t h a n d t h e b e g i n n i n g of injustice in
the w o r l d . I n v. 4 G o d says, " I will w i p e o u t m a n a n d all
flesh
w h i c h I h a v e c r e a t e d f r o m u p o n t h e s u r f a c e of t h e e a r t h . " N o a h is
s p a r e d (v. 5). V e r s e 6 says of G o d , " A n d a g a i n s t his angels w h o m
h e h a d sent to t h e e a r t h h e w a s v e r y a n g r y . " T h e a n g e l t h e n says,
" A n d h e told us to b i n d t h e m in t h e d e p t h s of t h e e a r t h , " a n d t h e y
a r e b o u n d ( w . 6, 10). T h e o f f s p r i n g , n e v e r r e f e r r e d t o as giants, a r e
said to kill o n e a n o t h e r b e c a u s e G o d s e n d s o u t his s w o r d
among
J . v a n R u i t e n h a s e x a m i n e d t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of G e n 6 : 1 - 1 2 in
Jub. 5 : 1 - 1 9 in detail. 4 2 H e sees J u b i l e e s as b o t h utilizing G e n
6:1-4
41
Jub. 5:1-2 is also evinced in a small fragment from Qumran (11Q12 fragment
5). The text itself is fragmentary and adds little to the discussion of angels, so it
has not been given separate consideration.
42
J . van Ruiten, "The Interpretation of Genesis 6:1-12 in Jubilees 5:1-19" in
a n d also a d a p t i n g it as n e c e s s a r y . T h e s e a d a p t a t i o n s , h e says, s e e m
" n o t to b e c a u s e d by exegetical p r o b l e m s , b u t b y c u r r e n t i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s of t h e text." 4 3 H e is q u i t e c o r r e c t . I n p a r t i c u l a r , J u b i l e e s s e e m s
to b e well a w a r e of t h e story f r o m t h e B o o k of W a t c h e r s (1
En.)
a n d is r o u g h l y c o n t e m p o r a r y w i t h
both
6.6
In book
1 of t h e Antiquities,
Josephus
and. Philo
J o s e p h u s e x p o u n d s t h e G e n e s i s story.
L e a d i n g u p to discussion of N o a h a n d t h e F l o o d , J o s e p h u s d e s c r i b e s
h o w t h e seven g e n e r a t i o n s a f t e r S e t h slowly t u r n e d a w a y f r o m G o d .
U l t i m a t e l y , t h e r e is a m i n g l i n g w i t h angels:
[73] For m a n y angels of G o d [ ] consorted with women
and sired sons who were licentious [] a n d disdainful of every
virtue, such confidence had they in their strength; in fact the deeds
that tradition ascribes to them resemble the audacious exploits told by
the Greeks [] of the giants [],
J o s e p h u s says t h a t t h e beings w h o c o n s o r t e d w i t h w o m e n w e r e angels
of G o d . H e s e e m s to reflect a t r a d i t i o n in k e e p i n g w i t h t h e t y p e of
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n in 1 E n o c h a n d s o m e of t h e D e a d S e a Scroll e v i d e n c e ,
w h e r e t h e h y b r i d o f f s p r i n g of angels a n d h u m a n s w e r e violent a n d
Studies in the Book ofJubilees, ed. M. Albani, J. Frey, and A. Longe (Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 1997) 59-75.
43
J . van Ruiten, "The Interpretation of Genesis 6:1-12 in Jubilees 5:1-19," p. 74.
i g n o r a n t of v i r t u e . M o r e o v e r , J o s e p h u s n o t e s t h a t a c c o r d i n g to t r a dition t h e a c t i o n s of t h e s e a n g e l s r e s e m b l e t h o s e of t h e g i a n t s in
G r e e k l e g e n d . H e m a k e s this i n t e r p r e t a t i v e m o v e in o r d e r to m a k e
the story m o r e accessible to his G r a e c o - R o m a n a u d i e n c e , w h o w e r e
likely to b e a w a r e of t h e m y t h s r e g a r d i n g t h e giants. 4 4 J o s e p h u s t h e n
j u x t a p o s e s N o a h w i t h t h e ( u n r i g h t e o u s ) h y b r i d sons. N o a h tries t o
get t h e m t o c h a n g e t h e i r ways, b u t , realizing h e will b e u n s u c c e s s ful, h e takes his f a m i l y a n d leaves t h e a r e a (74). N o a h a n d his f a m ily a r e s p a r e d f r o m t h e F l o o d , while t h e h y b r i d sons a n d all of w i c k e d
h u m a n i t y a r e w i p e d o u t (76).
P h i l o h a s m u c h m o r e to say r e g a r d i n g G e n 6. H e d e v o t e s
an
e n t i r e treatise to t h e g i a n t s (Gig.), w h i l e also d e a l i n g w i t h the passage in Questions and Solutions on Genesis (QG ). T h e treatise " O n t h e
G i a n t s " is a n e x t e n d e d discussion of G e n 6 : 1 - 4 . H o w e v e r , t h e title
is s o m e w h a t m i s r e p r e s e n t a t i v e of its c o n t e n t . T h e treatise is d i v i d e d
by m o d e r n s c h o l a r s i n t o 61 c h a p t e r s . O f these, t h e vast m a j o r i t y
( c h a p t e r s 1 9 - 5 7 ) a r e d e v o t e d t o a n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of G o d ' s
nature
material118
underlying
virtue
w i t h t h e m a s c u l i n e . H e d o e s n o t explicitly m e n t i o n t h e g i a n t s as
d e p r a v e d , b u t it s e e m s logical to i n f e r t h a t P h i l o is saying t h e g i a n t s ,
w h o s e only h u m a n c o m p o n e n t w a s f e m a l e , fell into d e p r a v i t y b e c a u s e
t h e y i n c l i n e d t o w a r d t h e f e m i n i n e . 4 7 W h a t is c l e a r is t h a t t h e g i a n t s
w e r e t h e o f f s p r i n g of h u m a n s (earthly) a n d a n g e l s (spiritual) a n d t h a t
t h e y w e r e a s o u r c e of c o r r u p t i o n in t h e w o r l d . P h i l o also n o t e s t h a t
M o s e s (the T o r a h ) s o m e t i m e s uses t h e t e r m " s o n s of G o d " to r e f e r
to angels. T h u s , P h i l o s e e m s to b e a w a r e of b o t h " s o n s of G o d "
a n d " a n g e l s " as t e r m s f o r t h e b e i n g s w h o c a m e d o w n t o e a r t h t o
t a k e h u m a n wives.
T h e e v i d e n c e of J o s e p h u s a n d P h i l o tells us a n u m b e r of things.
First-century Hellenized J e w s were dealing with the G e n 6 passage.
I n t h e i r c o n t e x t , it s e e m s t h a t s o m e c o n n e c t i o n w a s m a d e b e t w e e n
the g i a n t s of G e n e s i s a n d g i a n t s in G r e e k m y t h s . T h e y b o t h u n d e r stood t h e "sons of G o d " as angels. T h a t angels c o p u l a t e d with w o m e n
d o e s n o t s e e m to h a v e p r e s e n t e d a n y p r o b l e m . W h e r e t h e r e is m o r e
45
English translation from F. Colson, Philo Supplement I (Cambridge, MA: Harvard,
1958) 60-61.
46
Philo also says that the beings were angels in Deus 1:1, "'And after this,' says
Moses, 'when angels of God [ ] went in unto the daughters of
men [] and they bore children to them.' "
47
On the issue of how Philo sees the female gender, see D. Sly, Philo's Perception
of Women (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1990) 91-110.
6.7
Interpretations
48
and
T h e T e s t a m e n t of R e u b e n likely d a t e s
f r o m s o m e t i m e in t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y B C E . 4 9 T h e t e s t a m e n t s p u r p o r t to b e s p e e c h e s b y e a c h of t h e twelve s o n s of J a c o b j u s t b e f o r e
t h e i r d e a t h . R e u b e n is t h e eldest son ( G e n 35:23). His s p e e c h largely
w a r n s a g a i n s t t h e vices of t h e flesh, b u t in p a r t i c u l a r R e u b e n w a r n s
of t h e d a n g e r s of w o m e n , b a s e d u p o n his o w n failing w i t h B i l h a h
( G e n 35:22). R e u b e n w a r n s his kin, " D o n o t d e v o t e y o u r a t t e n t i o n
to a w o m a n ' s looks, n o r live w i t h a w o m a n w h o is a l r e a d y m a r r i e d ,
n o r b e c o m e involved in t h e affairs widi w o m e n . " I n c h a p t e r 5 R e u b e n
says, " O r d e r y o u r wives a n d y o u r d a u g h t e r s n o t t o a d o r n t h e i r h e a d s
a n d t h e i r a p p e a r a n c e s so as to deceive m e n ' s s o u n d m i n d s . " H e t h e n
says in v. 6:
[6] For it was thus that they [women] charmed the Watchers, who
were there before the Hood. As they continued looking at the women,
they were filled with desire for them and perpetrated the act in their
minds. They were transformed into h u m a n males, and while the women
were cohabiting with their husbands they appeared to them. Since the
women's minds were filled with lust for these apparitions, they gave
birth to giants. For the W'atchers were disclosed to them as being as
high as the heavens.
T h i s line of t r a d i t i o n is u n i q u e in suggesting t h e r e w a s n o i n t e r c o u r s e
b e t w e e n t h e angels a n d h u m a n s . B l a m e f o r t h e fall of t h e angels is
placed squarely on the w o m e n w h o c h a r m e d the Watchers.30
The
48
Pseudo-Philo, L.A.B. 3:1-3 also discusses Gen 6:1-4, though there is very littie variation from the Genesis narrative.
49
II. Kee, "Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs" in OTP 1:777. Although there
may be some Christian interpolations, it seems that the main body of the text dates
from the second century BCE.
50
Some later interpreters share the idea that the women are culpable: Justin
Martyr (see below) and Pirqe R. El. 22:15.
angels lusted a f t e r t h e w o m e n a n d so c h a n g e d t h e i r f o r m i n t o h u m a n
m a l e s . T h e w o m e n , u p o n s e e i n g t h e m , lusted a f t e r t h e m a n d t h u s
g a v e b i r t h to t h e giants.
A s h o r t n o t e in T. Naph.
"Likewise t h e W a t c h e r s d e p a r t e d f r o m n a t u r e ' s o r d e r ; t h e L o r d p r o n o u n c e d a c u r s e o n t h e m at t h e F l o o d . O n t h e i r a c c o u n t h e o r d e r e d
t h a t the e a r t h b e w i t h o u t d w e l l e r o r p r o d u c e . " 5 1 T h i s i n t e r e s t i n g passage r e i n f o r c e s t h e i d e a t h a t t h e fall of t h e angels w a s a t r a n s g r e s sion of t h e n a t u r a l o r d e r .
L a s d y , 2 B a r u c h , w h i c h exists t o d a y in a S y r i a c c o p y b u t
likely c o m e f r o m a G r e e k original, 5 2 is w i d e l y a c c e p t e d , b a s e d
has
on
i n t e r n a l e v i d e n c e ( 3 2 : 2 4 , w h e r e t w o d e s t r u c t i o n s of t h e T e m p l e a r e
m e n t i o n e d ) , to b e p o s t - 7 0 C E . T h e w o r k s e e m s to s h a r e a close relat i o n s h i p w i t h 4 E z r a a n d also t h e L.A.B.
of P s e u d o - P h i l o . 2 B a r u c h
state:
51
52
53
G o d a n d t h e g i a n t s m a i n t a i n e d in G e n 6 : 1 - 4 h a d b e e n
elaborated
by
t r a n s g r e s s i n g divine b o u n d a r i e s a n d c o p u l a t i n g w i t h w o m e n is also
widely a c c e p t e d , as e v i n c e d in t h e s e texts.
6.8
Early
Christian
Writings
In t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t , i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s of t h e G e n 6 n a r r a t i v e c o n n e c t
t h e a n g e l s ' sin (their t r a n s g r e s s i o n of t h e b o u n d a r i e s b e t w e e n h u m a n
a n d divine) w i t h evil in t h e w o r l d . O n e r e c e n t article h a s p o s i t e d a
c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e p o r t r a y a l of t h e disciples in t h e G o s p e l of
M a r k a n d t h e t r a d i t i o n s r e l a t i n g to t h e W a t c h e r s . 5 4 R . S t r e l a n suggests t h a t " B y d e p i c t i n g t h e disciples in a guise r e m i n i s c e n t of t h e
l e g e n d a r y fallen W a t c h e r s , M a r k u r g e s w a t c h f u l n e s s a n d holiness in
C h r i s t i a n discipleship." 5 5 H i s assertion d o e s s e e m to p r e s s t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of s o m e t e r m s in M a r k , s u c h as t h e call to w a t c h f u l n e s s
in M a r k 13:37, b u t his i n t r i g u i n g suggestion s h o w s t h a t t h e i n f l u e n c e
of t h e W a t c h e r s n a r r a t i v e c o u l d h a v e b e e n q u i t e p e r v a s i v e in t h e
t h i n k i n g of a n c i e n t a u t h o r s .
T h e i n f l u e n c e of t h e W a t c h e r s n a r r a t i v e is m o r e explicit in t h e
Epistle of J u d e . I n J u d e 5 1 0 , a n u m b e r of evildoers f r o m the H e b r e w
Bible a r e listed. First a m o n g t h e m , t h e a n g e l s () " t h a t d i d
n o t k e e p t h e i r o w n p o s i t i o n b u t left t h e i r p r o p e r d w e l l i n g h a v e b e e n
kept by h i m in e t e r n a l c h a i n s in t h e n e t h e r g l o o m until t h e j u d g m e n t of t h e g r e a t d a y " (v. 6). T h e a n g e l s a r e f o l l o w e d in this list
by t h e i n h a b i t a n t s of S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h , " w h i c h likewise a c t e d
i m m o r a l l y a n d i n d u l g e d in u n n a t u r a l lust [
]." T h e link b e t w e e n
t h e t w o (angels a n d i n h a b i t a n t s of S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h ) is t h a t
t h e y h a v e b e e n sexually i m p r o p e r (= pollution). It s e e m s highly p r o b a b l e , especially given t h e r e f e r e n c e to E n o c h as a s o u r c e in v. 15,
t h a t J u d e 6 is d e p e n d e n t o n 1 E n o c h as its s o u r c e f o r t h e t r a d i t i o n
of t h e a n g e l s w h o left t h e i r p l a c e a n d w e r e t h e n b o u n d until a final
judgment.56
54
R. Strelan, "The Fallen Watchers and the Disciples in Mark" JSP 20 (1999)
73-92.
55
R. Strelan, "The Fallen Watchers," p. 92.
56
R. Bauckham, 2 Peter, Jude (Waco, TX: Word, 1983) 43-55.
2 P e t e r 2:4 also m e n t i o n s t h e s a m e t r a d i t i o n . It s e e m s to d e p e n d
at least partially o n J u d e . 5 7 2 P e t 2:4 (cf. 1 P e t 3 : 1 9 - 2 0 ) states, " G o d
did n o t s p a r e t h e angels w h e n t h e y s i n n e d , b u t cast t h e m i n t o hell
a n d c o m m i t t e d t h e m to pits of n e t h e r g l o o m to b e k e p t until t h e
j u d g m e n t . " T h i s reflects t h e t r a d i t i o n seen in b o t h 1 E n o c h a n d in
J u b i l e e s a b o u t the p u n i s h m e n t of t h e fallen W a t c h e r s .
Lastly, o n e of t h e early apologists discusses this t r a d i t i o n . J u s t i n
M a r t y r ( s e c o n d c e n t u r y C E ) discusses G e n 6 o n t w o
occasions. 5 8
J u s t i n a p p e a r s to m a i n t a i n t h e t y p e of a n g e l t r a d i t i o n w e saw in
1 E n o c h , especially i n his r e f e r e n c e to t h e angels b r i n g i n g h i d d e n
k n o w l e d g e to h u m a n i t y . I n his s e c o n d A p o l o g y h e writes:
[5] But the angels transgressed this appointment, and were captivated
by love of women, and bore children who are those that are called
demons []; a n d besides, they aftetwards subdued the h u m a n
race to themselves, partly by magical writings, and partly by fears and
the punishments they occasioned, a n d partly by teaching them to offer
sacrifices, and incense, and libations, of which things they stood in
need after they were enslaved by lustful passions; and a m o n g m e n they
sowed murders, wars, adulteries, intemperate deeds, and all wickedness. Whence also the poets and mythologists, not knowing that it was
the angels a n d those demons who had been begotten by them that
did these things to men, a n d women, a n d cities, and nations, which
they related, ascribed them to G o d himself, and to those who were
accounted to be his very offspring, a n d to the offspring of those who
were called his brother, Neptune and Pluto, and to the children again
of these their offspring. For whatever n a m e each of the angels h a d
given to himself and his children, by that n a m e they called them.
J u s t i n places b l a m e u p o n t h e h u m a n f e m a l e s (cf. T. Reu).
H e cer-
I n t e r e s t i n g l y , J u s t i n d o e s n o t say
57
58
1 Enoch
J . V a n d e r K a m h a s s u r v e y e d t h e e v i d e n c e f o r C h r i s t i a n use of t h e
W a t c h e r s m y t h in C h r i s t i a n i t y t h r o u g h t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y C E . 5 9 H i s
survey s h o w s t h a t t h e m y t h , w h e t h e r directly o r indirectly
depen-
d e n t u p o n E n o c h , w a s w i d e s p r e a d in C h r i s t i a n circles: " C o n s e q u e n t l y ,
o n e m a y say t h a t C h r i s t i a n e m p l o y m e n t of t h e W a t c h e r m y t h is
attested t h r o u g h o u t the R o m a n
6.9
world."60
Later Jewish
Interpretations
Tg. Ps.-J
m e n t i o n s t h e angels S h a m a h a z i a n d Azazel
59
J. VanderKam, "Early Christian Uses of the Enochic Angel Story" in The
Jewish Apocalyptic Heritage in Early Christianity, ed. J . VanderKam and W. Adler
(Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1996) 60-88.
60
J. VanderKam, "Early Christian Uses of the Enochic Angel Story," p. 87.
61
Translation from J. Neuesner, Genesis Rabbah: The Judaic Commentary to the Book
of Genesis, A New American Translation, Brown Judaic Studies 104-106 (Atlanta, GA:
Scholars Press, 1985) 1:282.
62
P. Alexander, "The Targumim and Early Exegesis of 'Sons of God' in Genesis
6" JJS 23 (1972) 60-71. See also J. Bowker, The Targums and Rabbinic Literature: An
Introduction to Jewish Interpretati0?1s of Scripture (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1969) 151-160.
63
P. Alexander, "The Targumim and Early Exegesis," p. 70 calls it "rather puzzling." It seems that Ps.J. is at least aware of traditions like those in 1 En. Alexander
suggests that Ps.-J. was changed in light of Tg. Onq.
struggle to wean Jews from beliefs out of keeping with the essence of
T o r a h Judaism. Ps-J. (in its original form) and Nmg. represent the old
Palestinian T a r g u m , current before the Second Jewish W a r , which the
0. tradition was intended to replace. 64
T h i s suggests t h a t t h e r e w a s a n o n g o i n g i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of t h e b e i n g s
of G e n 6:2 a n d 4 as angels. S o m e of t h e r a b b i n i c t r a d i t i o n
seems
to w o r k to dispel s u c h a r e a d i n g , b u t e v e n so, t h a t t r a d i t i o n
Neo. m a r g i n a l n o t e s a n d Tg. Ps.-J.)
(Tg.
reflects a n a n g e l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n .
Conclusions
T h e story of divine " s o n s of G o d " w h o c o m e to e a r t h to t a k e h u m a n
wives in G e n 6 : 1 4 is a n e n i g m a t i c tale t h a t w a s f o u n d a t i o n a l f o r
a s u b s t a n t i a l a m o u n t of s u b s e q u e n t l i t e r a t u r e in the S e c o n d T e m p l e
p e r i o d a n d b e y o n d . F r o m early o n , e n t i r e w o r k s w e r e d e d i c a t e d t o
e x p o u n d i n g this tale. T h e B o o k of W a t c h e r s (1 En.
136 )seems to
h a v e b e e n a n early i n t e r p r e t a t i o n t h a t m a d e c l e a r t h a t t h e b e i n g s
w e r e a n g e l s a n d t h e i r o f f s p r i n g giants. T h i s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n w a s a p p a r ently i n f l u e n t i a l t h r o u g h o u t t h e S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d a n d b e y o n d .
T h e e v i d e n c e of t h e L X X w a s a m b i g u o u s , b u t at least o n e version
contained the term "angel." T h e evidence from Q u m r a n
showed
t h a t t h e story w a s c o m m o n a m o n g t h e e x t a n t texts. T h e f r a g m e n t s
of a B o o k of G i a n t s also s h o w t h a t t h e r e w a s significant s p e c u l a t i o n
a b o u t the h y b r i d offspring. M o r e o v e r , o t h e r f r a g m e n t s m a d e r e f e r e n c e
to t h e W a t c h e r s . C o p i e s of b o t h 1 E n o c h a n d J u b i l e e s w e r e f o u n d
at Q u m r a n , s h o w i n g t h a t t h e story w a s f o u n d in a w i d e v a r i e t y of
texts. J u b i l e e s a p p e a r s to be d e p e n d e n t u p o n G e n 6 as a c o r e n a r r a t i v e
b u t w a s likely i n f l u e n c e d b y c o n t e m p o r a n e o u s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s s u c h
as in 1 E n o c h . O t h e r w o r k s , s u c h as t h e T e s t a m e n t of R e u b e n a n d
2 B a r u c h , s h o w e d j u s t h o w w i d e s p r e a d die tale w a s in S e c o n d T e m p l e
J u d a i s m . J o s e p h u s said t h e beings w e r e angels a n d t h a t t h e i r offspring,
the giants, w e r e n o t v i r t u o u s a n d e v e n violent. P h i l o h a d m o r e t o
say, d e d i c a t i n g a n e n t i r e treatise to t h e giants, a l t h o u g h m u c h of it
w a s n o t specifically a b o u t t h e W a t c h e r s ' story. E v i d e n c e f r o m t h e
N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d early Christianity showed that the
continued
64
to b e w i d e s p r e a d .
Later Jewish
narrative
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s in
the
T a r g u m i m a n d t h e r a b b i n i c w r i t i n g s d o w n p l a y e d t h e role t h e angels
p l a y e d , b u t e v i d e n c e of t h e a n g e l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n still a p p e a r s . 6 5
F r o m early in t h e t r a d i t i o n , p e r h a p s w i t h i n G e n 6 itself, t h e f u n d a m e n t a l p r o b l e m w i t h t h e " s o n s of G o d " (angels) c o m i n g to e a r t h
a n d t a k i n g h u m a n wives is t h e i r t r a n s g r e s s i o n of t h e b o u n d a r y set
at c r e a t i o n . T h e i r u n i o n w i t h h u m a n w o m e n c r e a t e s a h y b r i d , i n t e r p r e t e d as " g i a n t s , " t h a t w e r e n o t m e a n t to exist. 6 6 It s e e m s , t h e n ,
t h a t h u m a n s a n d angels w e r e distinct beings. P r o b l e m s only a r o s e
w h e n angels t r a n s g r e s s e d p r e d e t e r m i n e d b o u n d a r i e s a n d m a t e d w i t h
h u m a n w o m e n . 5 M a n y i n t e r p r e t e r s u n d e r s t o o d this as the v e r y source
of evil in t h e w o r l d . V i r t u a l l y all t o o k it as t h e r e a s o n f o r t h e F l o o d
a n d r e - c r e a t i o n of t h e w o r l d .
65
This would fit well with M. Mach's suggestion that the rabbis downplayed
angel beliefs (Entwicklungsstadien, pp. 330-332). It may also represent one of the precursor's to the rivalry identified between humans and angels in P. Schfer, Rivalitt,
pp. 75-218.
66
There is a need for further study of the issues of gender and sexuality in relation to angel betiefs. Much has been made of the idea that angels were celibate
(from the passages in the gospels [Matt 22:23-33, Mark 12:18-27, Luke 20:34-40]).
However, the gospels are the only texts that mention such an idea in extant Second
Temple literature. The large body of literature examined in this chapter suggests
that at least one group of angels was not believed to have been celibate. Also, in
the vast majority of cases where the physical appearance of angels is described,
they appear as men or young males. The only women described as angelomorphic
were the daughters of Job in T. Job, and perhaps Aseneth in JA.
67
P. Alexander, "The Demonology of the Dead Sea Scrolls" in The Dead Sea
Scrolls after 50 rears, ed. P. Flint and J . VanderKam (Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1999) 2:350.
CHAPTER SEVEN
CONCLUSION:
LIMPING T O W A R D A BETTER UNDERSTANDING
T h e a i m of this b o o k h a s b e e n to a d d to o u r u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e
diverse a n g e l beliefs of the late S e c o n d T e m p l e a n d early C h r i s t i a n
p e r i o d b y investigating t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels
as d e m o n s t r a t e d in t h e e x t a n t l i t e r a t u r e . T h i s final c h a p t e r seeks to
s u m m a r i z e t h e c o n c l u s i o n s t h a t c a n b e d r a w n f r o m this investigation a n d to c o n s i d e r t h e i m p l i c a t i o n s of t h e s e c o n c l u s i o n s for c u r r e n t s c h o l a r s h i p in t h e a r e a s of c o s m o l o g y , C h r i s t o l o g y , a n d e a r l y
J e w i s h a n d C h r i s t i a n mysticism.
T h e f o l l o w i n g c o n c l u s i o n s a r e o f f e r e d w i t h full a w a r e n e s s t h a t t h e
a n g e l t r a d i t i o n s discussed m a y well r e p r e s e n t o n l y a small p o r t i o n
of t h e diverse beliefs a b o u t angels f r o m t h e S e c o n d T e m p l e p e r i o d ,
since the beliefs f o r w h i c h w r i t t e n r e c o r d s r e m a i n likely r e p r e s e n t
only a f r a c t i o n of all t h e beliefs t h a t existed in t h e J e w i s h a n d e a r l y
C h r i s t i a n c o s m o l o g y . F u r t h e r m o r e , in m a k i n g a n y kind of s u m m a r y
it is i m p o r t a n t n o t to o v e r s y n t h e s i z e d i s p a r a t e u n i t s of e v i d e n c e . T h e
e v i d e n c e c o n s i d e r e d a b o v e c o m e s f r o m a w i d e r a n g e of d a t e s , p r o v e n a n c e s , a n d social situations, so it is h a n d l e d w i t h d u e c o n s i d e r a t i o n
for its variety.
7.1
The Relationship
between Humans
and Angels
T h r e e m a i n issues a r e i n v o l v e d in u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e
relationship
b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels. First, t h e s e m a n t i c r a n g e of t h e t e r m s
for a n g e l ( a n d ) allows f o r r e f e r e n c e t o e i t h e r angelic
o r h u m a n m e s s e n g e r s . T h i s r a n g e of m e a n i n g d o e s n o t necessarily
imply any
fluidity
Terms
d e r i v e m e a n i n g f r o m t h e i r c o n t e x t . T h e r e a r e few, if a n y , o c c a s i o n s
w h e n the context does n o t supply a clear m e a n i n g for "angel." A n d ,
w h e r e t h e r e is c o n f u s i o n , it likely r e p r e s e n t s m o r e of a
modern
h e r m e n e u t i c a l p r o b l e m t h a n a n y u n d e r s t o o d fluidity in t h e c a t e g o r y
(e.g., M a i 3:1).
N e x t , as n o t e d a b o v e , the physical m a n i f e s t a t i o n of a h e a v e n l y
entity in h u m a n f o r m does n o t necessarily imply its e q u a t i o n with
a h u m a n being. T h e f o r m t h a t angels a s s u m e in their initial a p p e a r a n c e to h u m a n s is often a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c (e.g., G e n 18, J o s h 5,
et al), b u t this seems to be for the benefit of the seer, since b r i g h t
light, fear, a n d even fear of d e a t h are often associated with angelophanies. By taking on a h u m a n f o r m , angels c a n deliver their news
w i t h o u t h i n d r a n c e . O f t e n o n c e they d o so, they again assume a n
angelic f o r m a n d r e t u r n to h e a v e n (e.g., J u d g 6 a n d 13).
P e r h a p s the most interesting a n d challenging material is the a p p e a r ances of h u m a n s as angels. T h e vast m a j o r i t y of the material involves
discussion of righteous individuals. M a n y of the individuals e x a m ined a r e in fact described in a n g e l o m o r p h i c terms; t h a t is, they are
described in ways often associated with angels. Nevertheless, t h e r e
does n o t s e e m to b e good reason to suppose t h a t they w e r e c o n sidered a n y t h i n g o t h e r t h a n h u m a n beings. T h e i r a n g e l o m o r p h i c
description is a n a l o g o u s to the w a y in w h i c h G o d c a n be described
in a n t h r o p o m o r p h i c t e r m s w i t h o u t b e i n g h u m a n . E x a m p l e s in this
g r o u p include N o a h , S t e p h e n , a n d T a x o .
S o m e cases, h o w e v e r , are m o r e a m b i g u o u s , such as Melchizedek,
J o h n the Baptist, a n d Paul. T h e s e individuals are p o r t r a y e d in angelom o r p h i c terms, a n d it seems that some type of identification is implied.
Ultimately, h o w e v e r , it r e m a i n s u n c l e a r w h e t h e r they w e r e m e a n t to
be u n d e r s t o o d as a n y t h i n g m o r e t h a n h u m a n . I n the cases of A d a m
a n d Moses, however, their " t h e o m o r p h i c " i m a g e seems to be stressed.
F o r the sake of precision in m o d e r n discourse, it m a y b e w o r t h w h i l e
to stress this t h e o m o r p h i c c h a r a c t e r over their a n g e l o m o r p h i c c h a r acter. O n l y in the cases of Seth(el), E n o c h , a n d J a c o b / I s r a e l does it
seem clear t h a t h u m a n s h a v e t r a n s f o r m e d into angels. Yet in these
cases the t r a n s f o r m a t i o n is usually u n d e r s t o o d as h a v i n g o c c u r r e d in
the heavenly sphere.
T h i r d , in those instances w h e n the interaction b e t w e e n h u m a n s
a n d angels is particularly close or intimate, t h e r e still does n o t s e e m
to be a n y indication t h a t separation b e t w e e n angels a n d h u m a n s is
n o t m a i n t a i n e d . T e x t s involving issues of living in c o m m u n i t i e s , eating together, a n d even p r o c r e a t i n g w e r e e x a m i n e d . In a n u m b e r of
the cases of a n g e l - h u m a n c o m m u n i t i e s , purity issues arose (e.g., W a r
Scroll, 1 C o r , Hist. Recli.). If the h u m a n m e m b e r s did n o t m a i n t a i n
a h e i g h t e n e d level of purity, t h e n angels could n o t be p r e s e n t in the
c o m m u n i t y . T h i s suggests that indeed there was a qualitative difference
b e t w e e n h u m a n s a n d angels.
) ,
it w a s r e g u l a r l y t h e case t h a t t h e y w e r e u n a w a r e of t h e t r u e n a t u r e
of t h e s t r a n g e r s . It s e e m s a c o m m o n u n d e r s t a n d i n g in t h e
Second
T e m p l e p e r i o d t h a t a n g e l s did n o t e a t h u m a n f o o d . T h i s f a c t s h o w s
a n o t h e r w a y in w h i c h a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s w e r e t h o u g h t to differ.
T h e issue of h u m a n s a n d angels c o p u l a t i n g offers p e r h a p s t h e m o s t
i n t r i g u i n g m a t e r i a l . T r a n s g r e s s i o n of t h e c r e a t e d o r d e r b y s o m e angels
( G e n 6 : 1 - 4 ) w a s s e e n as e x t r e m e l y p r o b l e m a t i c a n d w a s u n d e r s t o o d
by a n u m b e r of i n t e r p r e t e r s as d i e v e r y origin of evil i n t h e w o r l d
(7 En.). T h e u n i o n of a n g e l s a n d h u m a n s b r o u g h t f o r t h h y b r i d g i a n t s
w h o w e r e usually u n d e r s t o o d t o h a v e b e e n d e s t r o y e d in t h e F l o o d .
T h a t angels w e r e n o t believed to h a v e sex o r p r o c r e a t e h i g h l i g h t s a
significant d i f f e r e n c e b e t w e e n h u m a n s o n e a r t h , w h o m u s t p r o c r e ate f o r survival of t h e species, a n d a n g e l s in h e a v e n , w h o d o n o t .
T o s u m u p briefly, m y investigation s h o w s t h a t in t h e l i t e r a t u r e
f r o m this p e r i o d t h e r e w a s a w i d e r a n g e of u n d e r s t a n d i n g a b o u t h o w
angels l o o k e d a n d h o w t h e y i n t e r a c t e d w i t h h u m a n s . A significant
set of t h e s e u n d e r s t a n d i n g s f o c u s e d o n a n g e l s l o o k i n g like h u m a n s
a n d , w h e n t h e y did, h a v i n g i n t i m a t e i n t e r a c t i o n w i t h t h e m . D e s p i t e
this similarity of appearance a n d closeness of interaction, t h e r e d o e s n o t
s e e m to b e a n y r e a s o n to s u p p o s e t h a t t h e r e w a s a n y b l u r r i n g of
categories between angels a n d h u m a n s . W h e n there was an a p p a r e n t t r a n s f o r m a t i o n f r o m the h u m a n to t h e angelic ( E n o c h = M e t a t r o n
o r J a c o b - I s r a e l ) , it w a s a o n e - t i m e t r a n s f o r m a t i o n t h a t
occurred
b e y o n d t h e e a r t h l y s p h e r e . I n s o m e sense, t h e e v i d e n c e f o r h u m a n s
a c h i e v i n g a n g e l i c status is t h e e x c e p t i o n t h a t p r o v e s t h e rule. O n l y
h u m a n s of e x c e p t i o n a l r i g h t e o u s n e s s a n d w h o h a d a special relat i o n s h i p w i t h G o d a p p e a r t o h a v e h a d t h e o p p o r t u n i t y to b e c o m e
angels; n o o t h e r h u m a n s e n j o y e d s u c h a special status.
7.2
T h i s s t u d y in s o m e sense also r e p r e s e n t s a n a t t e m p t t o u n d e r s t a n d
t h e g e n e r a l c o s m o l o g i c a l o u t l o o k of t h e late S e c o n d T e m p l e
and
This is not to suggest that there was a single cosmology (especially across late
Second Temple Judaism and early Christianity), but instead these conclusions aim
to discuss what can be gleaned broadly from the material.
but
in t h a t t h e y reside in h e a v e n a n d a r e i n c o r p o r e a l , h a v i n g n o n e e d
f o r f o o d o r p r o c r e a t i o n . H o w e v e r , a n g e l s a r e like h u m a n s in t h a t
t h e y a r e c r e a t e d b y G o d a n d c a n a t t i m e s dwell o n e a r t h , e v e n taki n g o n h u m a n f o r m . A d d i t i o n a l l y , angels travel b e t w e e n t w o s e p a rate s p h e r e s t h e heavenly a n d the earthly.
I n r e s p o n s e to the w o r k of F l e t c h e r - L o u i s o n i d e n t i f y i n g a n a n g e l o m o r p h i c h u m a n i t y tradition in late S e c o n d T e m p l e J u d a i s m , J . O ' N e i l l
states, " t h e s e c l a i m s t o o n t o l o g i c a l i d e n t i t y a r e s i m p l y
misunder-
findings
assertion.
texts
d e s c r i b e h o w t h e y did i n t e r a c t . H o w e v e r , in l a r g e p a r t t h e y r e m a i n e d
separate from one another.
O n t h e n o t i o n of s e p a r a t i o n b e t w e e n earthly a n d h e a v e n l y denizens,
M . H i m m e l f a r b writes:
It is not only what G o d reveals to the visionary that is important, but
the veiy fact that G o d is willing to bring a h u m a n being near him.
U n d e r certain circumstances, according to the apocalypses, h u m a n
beings can cross the boundary and join the angels. 3
E l s e w h e r e she w r i t e s r e g a r d i n g !1er analysis of a s c e n t s in v a r i o u s
apocalypses, " I n d e e d it t u r n s o u t t h a t t h e b o u n d a r i e s b e t w e e n h u m a n s
a n d angels a r e n o t v e r y clear. O n e g r o u p of a p o c a l y p s e s offers g r e a t
h e r o e s of t h e p a s t as e x a m p l e s of h o w close h u m a n b e i n g s c a n c o m e
to G o d . " 4 It n e e d n o t b e t h e c a s e t h a t " t h e b o u n d a r i e s
2
between
tiieir
p l a c e in t h e h e a v e n l y h i e r a r c h y . " 5 A g a i n , e v e n if this is p a r t of t h e
t r a d i t i o n of a p o c a l y p s e s , h u m a n s a r e n o t a t t a i n i n g a n
"angelomor-
p h i c " life o n e a r t h . S u c h s t a t u s is a t t a i n e d in h e a v e n , w h e n h u m a n s
a r e in close p r o x i m i t y t o G o d .
7.3
N e x t , w e c o n s i d e r d i e i m p l i c a t i o n s of this s t u d y f o r t h e d e v e l o p m e n t
of early C h r i s t o l o g y . C . G i e s c h e n h a s , I believe, o f f e r e d a p e r s u a sive c a s e f o r s e e i n g a n g e l t r a d i t i o n s of late S e c o n d T e m p l e J u d a i s m
as i n f l u e n c i n g t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of early C h r i s t i a n t y . 6 N e v e r t h e l e s s , I
w o u l d o f f e r s o m e c r i t i q u e h e r e of o n e a s p e c t of his case. In his section o n " a n g e l n o m e n c l a t u r e " G i e s c h e n states:
Because angels often appear in the form of men, the distinction between
what is anthropomorphic and what is angelomorphic is difficult to
maintain. W h a t one person may interpret as an anthropomorphism,
another could see as a concrete description of an angelomorphic figure.7
W h i l e s o m e texts m a y b e difficult to i n t e r p r e t f o r t h e m o d e r n r e a d e r
(e.g., M a i 3:1), a n c i e n t a u t h o r s w e r e n o t a p p a r e n t l y in a n y
way
angelomor-
p h i c h u m a n i t y c o n c e p t t h a t in t u r n c o u l d h a v e b e e n a b u i l d i n g block
for early C h r i s t o l o g y .
C . F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s o f f e r e d t h e f o l l o w i n g in his s u m m a r y
of
the
e v i d e n c e b u t is p r e s e n t in t h e e v i d e n c e . I n s t e a d of s e e i n g " f l u i d i t y "
between categories, we should recognize that the evidence
shows
t h e r e w a s s o m e possibility of c r o s s i n g t h e b o u n d a r y b e t w e e n
the
e a r t h l y a n d h e a v e n l y s p h e r e , especially b y a n g e l s a n d o n r a r e o c c a sions by v e r y r i g h t e o u s h u m a n s .
N e v e r t h e l e s s , F l e t c h e r - L o u i s h a s d r a w n o u r a t t e n t i o n t o t h e rich
v a r i e t y of a n g e l beliefs f r o m t h e p e r i o d , especially in the
Qiimran
Fletcher-
first-century
J e w s believed t h a t t h e y c o u l d c o m m u n e
w i t h G o d , b u t I a m less i n c l i n e d to believe t h a t t h e y
envisioned
t h e m s e l v e s as t r a n s f o r m e d i n t o a n g e l s (or a n g e l i c h u m a n s ) o n e a r t h
d u e to t h e e x p e r i e n c e .
T h u s , t h e assertion of F l e t c h e r - L o u i s a n d G i e s c h e n t h a t t h e r e w a s
a n identifiable " a n g e l o m o r p h i c h u m a n i t y " t r a d i t i o n in late
Second
"angelomor-
11
C. Fletcher-Louis, All the Glory of Adam: Liturgical Anthropology in the Dead Sea
Scrolls (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 2002) 476.
12
C. Rowland, "A Man Clothed in Linen: Daniel 10:6ff. and Jewish Angelology"
JVT 24 (1985) 99-110.
13
R. Bauckharn, God Crucified: Monothsm and Christology in the New Testament (Grand
Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1998). These ideas are also developed in his article, "The
Throne of God and the Worship of Jesus" in The Jetvish Roots of Christological
Monotheism: Papersfromthe St. Andrews Conference on the Historical Origins of the Worship
ofJesus, ed. C. Newman, J. Davila, and G. Lewis (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1999) 43-69.
first-century
ing G o d . S o J e w s w o u l d n o t b e c o n c e r n e d so m u c h for w h a t G o d
is b u t w h o G o d is. F o l l o w i n g f r o m this, B a u c k h a m a r g u e s t h a t J e w i s h
m o n o t h e i s m c o u l d n o t a c c o m m o d a t e a n y type of s e m i d i v i n e b e i n g ,
viceroy, subordinate
d e i t y , o r t h e like. I n c o n t r a s t t o
Gieschen,
F l e t c h e r - L o u i s , a n d m o s t n o t a b l y H u r t a d o , B a u c k h a m believes t h a t
J e w i s h i n t e r m e d i a r y figures s u c h as p r i n c i p a l angels a n d exalted p a t r i a r c h s t h e r e f o r e did n o t p l a y a n i m p o r t a n t role in t h e d e v e l o p m e n t
of early C h r i s t o l o g y . 1 5
B a u c k h a m a r g u e s t h a t J e s u s w a s t h e n s u b s u m e d i n t o the u n i q u e
divine i d e n t i t y a m o v e t h a t h e d e s c r i b e s as a " r a d i c a l l y novel develo p m e n t , a l m o s t u n p r e c e d e n t e d i n J e w i s h t h e o l o g y . " 1 6 H e also says
t h a t t h e decisive step of i n c l u d i n g J e s u s in t h e divine i d e n t i t y t h r o u g h
exegesis of t h e H e b r e w S c r i p t u r e s w a s " a s t e p w h i c h , w h e n e v e r it
w e r e t a k e n , h a d to b e t a k e n s i m p l y f o r its o w n sake a n d de novo."17
W h a t r e m a i n s u n c l e a r f r o m B a u c k h a m ' s discussion, h o w e v e r , is why
the early C h r i s t i a n s w o u l d m a k e s u c h a novel a n d
unprecedented
provided
a n d d i d p r o v i d e t h e earliest C h r i s t i a n s w i t h a n e x a m p l e b y w h i c h
J e s u s a h u m a n b e i n g c o u l d b e u n d e r s t o o d as a s u p e r h u m a n
or
heavenly being.
14
235
B a u c k h a m says t h a t a "strict J e w i s h m o n o t h e i s m " c o u l d n o t a c c o m m o d a t e i n t e r m e d i a r y figures. H o w e v e r , t o say t h a t a strict m o n o t h e ism c o u l d n o t a c c o m m o d a t e s u c h i n t e r m e d i a r y figures is ver) different
f r o m saying that these
figures
did n o t exist in J e w i s h
cosmology;
move
in J e w i s h t h e o l o g y . W h a t s e e m s m o r e p l a u s i b l e to m e is t h a t a variety of t r a d i t i o n s i n f l u e n c e d e a r l y C h r i s t i a n s p e c u l a t i o n a b o u t J e s u s
a n d t h a t i n t e r m e d i a r y figures s u c h as angels, w h o e n j o y e d a u n i q u e
r e l a t i o n s h i p to b o t h h u m a n s a n d G o d , w e r e a logical s t a r t i n g p o i n t
for t h e e a r l y C h r i s t i a n s as t h e y p o n d e r e d t h e significance a n d i d e n tity of J e s u s . T o suggest t h a t angelological s u p p o s i t i o n s h a d n o t h i n g
to d o w i t h t h e i r earliest s p e c u l a t i o n s a n d t h a t t h e early
Christian
i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of J e s u s w i t h G o d w a s n o v e l a n d u n p r e c e d e n t e d s e e m s
s o m e w h a t d i s i n g e n u o u s . 1 8 S o w e close h e r e w i t h a w o r d of c a u t i o n
from C. Rowland:
So recognition of the existence of traditions of this kind [Jewish angelological beliefs] should cause us to pause before we suppose that the
Christological developments of early Christianity necessarily indicate
an inventiveness and unique creativity which cannot be paralleled in
early Judaism. 1 9
7.4
Early Jewish
and Angelology
Lastly, m y i n v e s t i g a t i o n h a s p o t e n t i a l i m p l i c a t i o n s for t h e s t u d y of
early J e w i s h a n d C h r i s t i a n mysticism. S e v e r a l i m p o r t a n t
traditions
18
One final note regarding the above critique of Bauckham: his monograph and
article are only steps in a direction that he will expound more fully in a forthcoming study, so my comments are only in response to his initial work. Scholars
who believe in the importance of angel categories for the development of early
Christology will certainly need to engage with his fuller study once it is available.
In his article, "The Throne of God" (p. 49), Bauckham notes that his more complete study is provisionally entitled 'Jesus and the Identity of God: Jewish Monotheism
and New Testament Christology."
19
C. Rowland, Christian Origins, 2nd ed. (London: SPCK, 2002) 36.
SELECT
BIBLIOGRAPHY
I. Primary Sources
Alexander, Philip S., "A Reconstruction and Reading of 4Q285 (4QSefer HaMilhamah)" RevQ 19 (2000) 333-348.
Allegro, John, M., TjJD F (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1968).
Archambault, G., Justin: Dialogue avec Tiyphon (Paris: Librarie Alphonse Picard et
Fils, 1909).
Attridge, H., T. Elgvin, J . Milik, S. Olyan, J. Strugnell, . , J. VanderKam,
and S. White in consultation with J. VanderKam, DJD XIII (Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1994).
Blanc, Ccile, Origine: Commentaire sur Saint Jean Tome I (Paris: Les ditions du Cerf,
1966).
Brock, Sebastian, Testamentum lobt (Leiden: . J. Brill, 1967).
, "A Fragment of Enoch (6:1-6) in Syriac" JTS 69 (1968) 626-631.
Broshi, Magen et al. in consultation with James C. VanderKam, eds., Qumran Cave
4: Parabiblical Texts, Part 2 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995).
Burchard, C., "Joseph and Aseneth" in OTP, ed. James Charlesworth (New York,
Doubleday, 1985) 2:177-247.
Cameron, R.. and A. J . Dewey, The Cologne Mani Codex. English & Greek (Missoula,
MT: Scholars Press, 1979). '
Charles, R. H., The Ascennon of Isaiah (London: Adam and Charles Black, 1900).
, The Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament in English, 2 vols. (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1913).
Charlesworth, ). H., The Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, 2 vols. (New York: Doubleday,
1983 and 1985).
, ed., The Dead Sea Scrolls: Hebrew, Aramaic, and Greek Texts with English Translations:
Vols. 1, 2, and 4B (Tbingen: J. C. B. Mhr [Paul Siebeck], 1995).
Colson, F. H., and G. H. Whitaker, Philo, 10 vols. (Cambridge, MA: Harvard, 1958).
Danby, Herbert, Tie Mishnah (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1992).
Davila, James, Liturgical Works: Eerdmans Commentaries on the Dead Sea Scrolls (Grand
Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2000).
EWger, K., and W. Rudolph, Biblica Hebraica Stuttgartenda (Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1984).
Elliott, J. K., The Apocryphal New Testament: A Collection of Apocryphal Christian Literature
in an English Translation (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1993).
Eshel, Esther and Hanan, "4Q471 Fragment 1 and Ma'arnadot in the War Scroll"
in The Madrid Qumran Congress, vol. 2, ed. Julio Trebollle Barrera and Luis Vegas
Montaner (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1992) 611-620.
Freedman, H., Midrash Rabbah, 10 vols. (London: Soncino Press, 1939).
Garcia Martinez, Florentino, The Dead Sea Scrolls Translated: The Qumran Texts in
English, trans. Wilfred G. . Watson (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1994).
, and Eibert J . C. Tigchelaar, eds., The Dead Sea Scrolls Study Edition, 2 vols.
(Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1998).
Ginzburg, Louis, The Legends of the Jews (Philadelphia: The Jewish Publication Society
of America, 1968).
Grossfield, Bernard, The Targum Onqelos to Genesis, The Aramaic Bible vol. 6 (Edinburgh:
T&T Clark, 1988).
Guillaumont, ., et al., The Gospel According to Thomas (Leiden, E . J . Brill, 1976).
Harrington, Daniel, J., and Anthony Saldarini, Targum Jonathan of the Former Prophets:
Introduction, Translation, and Motes, The Aramaic Bible vol. 10 (Edinburgh: T&T
Clark, 1987).
Hennecke, ., New Testament Apocrypha, ed. W. Schneemelcher (London: Lutterworth
Press, 1963).
Holladav, Carl R., Fragments from Hellenistic Jewish Authors, vols. 1 and 2 (Historians
and Poets) (Chico, CA: Scholars Press, 1983).
Klein, Michael L., The Fragment Targums of the Pentateuch According to Their Extant Sources,
vols. 1 and 2 (Rome: BiMical Institute Press, 1980).
Lake, Kirsopp, The Apostolic Fathers, vols. 1 and 2 (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 1985 and 1992).
Larson, Eric, "4Q470 and the Angelic Rehabilitation of King Zedekiah" DSD 1
(1994) 210-228.
Levene, Abraham, The Early Syrian Fathers on Genesis (London: Taylor's Foreign Press,
1951).
Levey, Samson II., The Targum. of Ezekiel: Translated with a Critical Introduction, Apparatus
and Notes, The Aramaic Bible vol. 13 (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1987).
Lunt, H. G., "The Ladder of Jacob" in OTP. ed. James Charlesworth (New York:
Doubleday, 1985) 2:401-411.
Lust, J., "Ezekiel Manuscripts in Qumran: Preliminary Edition of 4 Q Ez A & B"
in Ezekiel and His Book, ed. J. Lust (Leuven: Leuven University Press, 1986) 90-100.
MacDonald, John, Memar Marqah (Berlin: A. Tpelmann, 1963).
Mher, Mchael, Targum PseudoJonathan: Genesis, The Aramaic Bible vol. lb (Edinburgh:
T&T Clark, 1992).
Mara, M. G., vangile de Pierre: introduction, text critique, traduction, commentarie et index (Paris: Les Editions du Cerf, 1973).
McNarnara, Martin, Targum Neofiti 1: Genesis, The Aramaic Bible vol. la (Edinburgh:
T&T Clark, 1992).
Migne, J. P., ed. Bibliotheca Patrum Graeca (1844-1866).
Milik, J. T., ed. (with the collaboration of Matthew Black), The Books of Enoch: Aramaic
Fragments of Qumran Cave 4 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1976).
Molinari, Andrea Lorenzo, The Acts of Peter and the Twelve: Allegory, Ascent, and Ministry
in the Wake of the Decian Persecution (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 2000).
Musurillo, Herbert, The Acts of the Christian Martyrs (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1972).
Neusner, Jacob, Genesis Rabbak The Judaic Commentary on the Book of Genesis. A New
American Translation, 3 vols. (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1985).
Newsom, Carol, Hie Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice: A Critical Edition (Atlanta: Harvard
Semitic Studies 27, 1985).
, "4Q374: A Discourse on the Exodus/Conquest Tradition" in The Dead Sea
Scrolls: Forty Years of Research, ed. D. Dimant and U. Rappaport (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 1992).
, DJD XI (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998).
, and Yigael Yadin, "The Masada Fragment of the Qumran Songs of the
Sabbath Sacrifice" IEJ 34 (1984) 77-88.
Rahlfs, Alfred, ed., Septuaginta (Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1935).
Roberts, Alexander, and James Donaldson, eds., The Ante-Nicene Fathers: Translations
of the Writings of the Fathers down to A.D. 325, 10 vols. (Peabody, MA: Hendrickson,
1994).
Robinson, James M., The Nag Hammadi Library in English (San Francisco: Harper, 1978).
Schller, Eilenn, "A Hymn from a Cave Four Hodayot Manuscript: 4Q427i + ii"
JBL 112 (1993) 605-628.
Smith, Jonathan Z., "The Prayer of Joseph" in Religions in Antiquity: Festschrift for
E. R. Goodenough, ed. Jacob Neusner (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1968) 253-293.
, "The Prayer ofJoseph" in OTP, ed. James Charlesworth (New York: Doubleday,
1985) 2:699-714.
Stern, Menahem, ed., Greek and Latin Authors on Jews and Judaism (Jerusalem: Israel
Academy of Sciences and Humanities, 1974-1984).
Stuckenbruck, Loren T., The Book of Giants from Qumran: Text, Translation, and Notes
(Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997).
Strugnell, John, "The Angelic Liturgy at Qiimran4Q Serek Sirot Olat Hassabbaf
in Supplements to VT, Congress Volume, ed. G. W. Andersen et al. (Leiden: . J. Brill,
1960) 318-345.
Thackeray, IT, Josephus, Jeivish Antiquities, Books I-IV (Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 1961).
Tromp, Johannes, The Assumption of Moses: A Critical Edition with Commentary (Leiden:
E. J. Brill, 1993).
Ulrich, Eugene, "4QSam c : A Fragmentary Manuscript of 2 Sam 14-15 from the
Scribe of the Serek Hay-yahad (1QS)" BASOR 235 (1979) 125.
Vermes, Geza, The Dead Sea Scrolls in English: Revised and Extended Fourth Edition (New
York: Penguin, 1995).
, and Martin Goodman, The Essenes According to the Classical Sources (Sheffield:
J S O T Press, 1989).
Weber, Robertus, Biblia Sacra: Iuxta Vulgatam Veronem (Stuttgart: Wrttembergische
Bibelanstalt, 1969).
Wevers, John William, Septuaginta: VT Graecum, Auctoritate Academiae Sentarum Gottingensis
editum. Vol. 1: Genesis (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht, 1974).
Whiston, William, The Works of Josephus: Complete and Unabridged (Peabody, MA:
Hendrickson Publishers, 1993).
Yadin, Yigael, The Scroll of the War of the Sons of Light against the Sons of Darkness
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962).
, and Nahman Avigad, A Genesis Apocryphon (Jerusalem: Magnus Press, 1956).
Yonge, C. D., The Works of Philo: Complete and Unabridged (Peabody, MA: Hendrickson
Publishers, 1993).
II. Reference Works
Arndt, W ^ a m F., and F. Wilbur Gingrich, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament
and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1957).
Borgen, Peder, Kre Fuglseth and Roald Skarsten, The Philo Index: A Complete Greek
Word Index to the Writings of Philo of Alexandria (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 2000).
Brown, Francis with cooperation from S. R. Driver, and C. A. Briggs, The New BrownDriver-Briggs-Gesenius Hebrew and English Lexicon (Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1979).
Charlesworth, James H., Graphic Concordance to the Dead Sea Scrolls (Tbingen: J . C. B.
Mhr [Paid Siebeck], 1991).
Evans, Craig ., Robert L. Webb, and Richard A. Wiebe, eds., Nag Hammadi Texts
and the Bible: A Synopsis and Index (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1993).
Hatch, E., and H. Redpath, eds., A Concordance to the Septuagint (Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1897).
Kittel, Gerhard, The Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, trans. Geoffrey W.
Bromiley (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1964).
Kohlenberger, John R., and Edward L. Goodrick, The Greek-English Concordance to
the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1995).
Kuhn, Karl G., Konkordanz zu den Qumrantexten (Gottingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht,
1960).
Liddel and Scott, Greek-English Lexicon, abridged ed. (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991).
Metzger, Bruce M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament, 2nd ed. (New
York: United Bible Societies, 1994).
Rengstorf, Karl Heinrich. A Complete Concordance to Radius Josephus (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 1973).
Strack, Hermann L., and Paul Billerbeck, Kommentar zum Neuen Testament aus Talmud
und Midrasch (Mnchen: C. H. Beck'sche Verlagsbuchhandlung, 1978).
Thompson, The Concise Oxford English Dictionary of Current English, 9th ed. (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1998).
Van der Toom, Karel, Bob Becking, and Pieter W. van der Horst, eds., Dictionary
of Deities and Demons in the Bible (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1995).
Ulrich, Eugene, "An Index of the Passages in the Biblical Manuscripts from the
Judean Desert (Genesis-Kings)" DSD 1 (1994) 113-129 and "(Part 2: IsaiahChronicles)" DSD 2 (1995) 86-107.
III. Secondary Literature
Abegg, Martin, "Who Ascended to Heaven? 4Q491, 4Q427 and The Teacher of
Righteousness" in Eschatology, Messianism, and the Dead Sea Scrolls, ed. Craig Evans
and Peter Flint (Grand Rapids. MI: Eerdmans, 1997) 61-73.
Ackroyd, P. R., "Hosea and Jacob" F T 13 (1963) 245-259.
Alexander, Philip S., "The Targumim and Early Exegesis of 'Sons of God' in
Genesis 6" JJS 23 (1972) 60-71.
, "The Historical Setting of the Hebrew Book of Enoch" JJS 28 (1977) 156-180.
. "Targum, Targumim" in ABD, ed. David Noel Freedman (New York:
Doubleday, 1992) 6:320-331.
, "The Demonology of the Dead Sea Scrolls" in The Dead Sea Scrolls after 50
Years, ed. P. W. Flint and J. C. VanderKam (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1999) 2:331-353.
Alexander, T. Desmond, "Lot's Hospitality: A Clue to His Righteousness" JBL
104(1985) 289-291.
Allen, Leslie C., Ezekiel 20-48 (Dallas: Word Books, 1990).
Allison, Dale C., "4Q403 Fragment 1, Col. I, 38-46 and the Revelation of John"
Revd 12 (1986) 409-413.
, "The Silence of Angels: Reflections on the Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice"
Revd 13 (1988) 189-197.
Andersen, Francis I., and David Noel Freedman, Hosea (New York: Doubleday, 1980).
Anderson, . ., "The Use of'Ruah' in 1QS, 1QH and 1QM" JSS 9 (1962) 293-303.
Ashton, John, Understanding the Fourth Gospel (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991).
, Studying John: Approaches to the Fourth Gospel (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994).
, The Religion of Paul the Apostle (New Haven and London: Yale University Press,
2000).
Atkinson, K. M. T., "The Historical Setting of the 'War of the Sons of Light and
the Sons of Darkness'" BJRL 40/2 (1958) 272-297.
Attridge, Harold W., The Epistle to the Hebrews (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1989).
, "On Becoming an Angel: Rival Baptismal Theologies at Colossae" in Religious
Propaganda and Misdonaiy Competition in the New Testament World: Essays Honoring Dieter
Georg,, ed. Lukas Bormann, Kelley Del Tredici, and Angela Standhartinger (Leiden:
E. J. Brill, 1994) 481-498.
Aune, David, "The Form and Function of the Proclamations to the Seven Churches
(Revelation 2-3)" NTS 36 (1990) 182-204.
, "Luke 20:34-36: A 'Gnosticized' Logion of Jesus?" in GeschichteTradition
Reflexion: Festschrift fur Martin Hengel zum 70. Geburstag (Tubingen: J. C. B. Mhr
[Paul Siebeck], 1996) 187-202.
, Revelation 1-5, 6-16, 17-22, 3 vols. (Dallas: Word Books, 1997-1998).
Avenary, Hanoch, "Pseudo-Jerome Writings and Qumran Traditions" RevQ 13 (1963)
3-9.
Babcock, William S., "Angels" in EEC, ed. Everett Ferguson (London: Garland
Publishing, 1990) 38-42.
, and J. Charlesworth, eds., Mysteries & Revelations: Apocalyptic Studies since the
Uppsala Colloquium, JSPS 9 (Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1991).
, "Stirring up the Great Sea: The Religio-Historical Background of Daniel 7"
in The Book of Daniel in the Light of New Findings, ed. A. S. van der Woude (Leuven:
Leuven University Press, 1993).
, Daniel: A Commentary on the Book of Daniel (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1993).
, Death, Ecstasy, and Otherworldly Journeys (Albany: State University of New York
Press, 1995).
, The Scepter and the Star: The Mesdahs of the Dead Sea Scrolls and Other Ancient
Literature (New York: Doubleday, 1995).
, Apocalypticism and the Dead Sea Scrolls (London: Routledge, 1997).
, Seers, Sibyls and Sages in Hellenistic-Roman Judaism (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1997).
, The Apocalyptic Lmagination, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1998).
, "Powers in Heaven: God, Gods, and Angels in the Dead Sea Scrolls" in
Religion in the Dead Sea Scrolls, ed. J. Collins and R. Kugler (Grand Rapids, MI:
Eerdmands, 2000) 9-28.
Conzelmann, Hans, 1 Corinthians (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1975).
, Acts of the Apostles (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1987).
Cook, Stanley ., "The Theophanies of Gideon and Manoah" JTS 28 (1927)
368-380.
Cooke, Gerald, "The Sons of (the) G0d(s)" ZAW
22-47 (1964) 6.
Danilou, Jean, Hie Bible and the Liturgy (Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame
Press, 1956).
, The Angels and Their Mission According to the Fathers of the Church, trans. David
Heirnann (Dublin: Four Courts Press, 1957).
, Hie Theology ofJewish Christianity (London: Darton, Longman, and Todd, 1964).
Daube, David, "On Acts 23: Sadducess and Angels" JBL '109 (1990) 493-497.
Davidson, Maxwell J., Angels at Qumran: A Comparative Study of 1 Enoch 1-36, 72-108
and the Sectarian Writings from Qumran, JSPS 11 (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press,
1992).
Davies, Philip R., lQA'I: The War Scroll from Qumran (Rome: Biblical Institute, 1977).
, "Dualism and Eschatology in 1QM: A Rejoinder" VT 30 (1980) 93-96.
, "Eschatology at Qumran" JBL 104 (1985) 39-55.
Davies, VV. D., and D. Affison, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According
to Saint Matthew, 3 vols. (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1988-1997).
Davila, James R.. "Melchizedek, Michael, and Holy War" in SBLSP (Atlanta, GA:
Scholars Press, 1996) 259272.
, "Heavenly Ascents in the Dead Sea Scrolls" in The Dead Sea Scrolls after Fifty
Years: A Comprehensive Assessment, ed. Peter Flint and James VanderKam (Leiden:
E. j . Brill, 1999) 2:461-486.
, "The Dead Sea Scrolls and Merkavah Mysticism" in The Dead Sea Scrolls in
Their Historical Context, ed. Timothy Lim (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000) 249-264.
Davis, Basil S., "The Meaning of in the Context of Galatians 3.1"
NTS 45 (1999) 194-212.
Davis, P. G., "Divine Agents, Mediators, and New Testament Christology" JTS 45
(1994) 479-503.
Day, Peggy L., An Adversary in Heaven: Satan in the Hebrew Bible (Atlanta, GA: Scholars
Press, 1988).
DeConick, April, Seek to See Him: Ascent & Vidon Mysticism in the Gospel of Thomas
(Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1996).
, Voices of the Mystics: Early Christian Discourse in the Gospels of John and Thomas
and Other Ancient Christian Literature (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 2001).
De Jonge, M., and A. S. Van Der Woude, "11Q, Melchizedek and the New
Testament" NTS 12 (1965-1966) 301-326. '
Delcor, M., "Melchizedek from Genesis to the Qumran Texts and the Epistle to
the Hebrews" J,SJ 2 (1971) 115-135.
Dey, Lala Kalyan Kumar, The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection in Philo and
Hebrews (Missoula, MT: Scholars Press, 1975).
Dirnant, Devorah, "Qumran Sectarian Literature" in Jewish Writings of the Second
Temple Period, ed. Michael Stone (Assen: Van Gorcum, 1984) 483-550.
Dix, G., "The Seven Archangels and the Seven Spirits" JTS 28 (1927) 233-250.
Douglas, Mary, Purity and Danger: An Analysis of Concepts of Pollution and Taboo (London
and New York: Routledge, 2001).
Duhaime, Jean, "The War Scroll from Qumran and the Graeco-Roman Tactical
Treatises" RevQ, 13 (1988) 133-151.
Dunn, James D. G., Christology in the Making (London: SCM Press, 1980).
, The Epistle to the Galatians (London: A & C Black, 1993).
, Hie Acts of the Apostles (London: Epworth, 1996).
, The Epistles to the Colossians and to Philemon (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans,
1996).
Dupont-Sommer, ., The Essene Writings from Qumran, trans. Geza Vermes (Oxford:
Basil Blackwell, 1961).
Elior, Rachel, "Mysticism, Magic and AngelologyThe Perception of Angels in
Hekhalot Literature" JSQ 1 (1993) 1-53.
Emerton, J. ., "Melchizedek and the Gods: Fresh Evidence for the Jewish Background
of John X.34-36" JTS 17 (1966) 399-401.
Endres, John C., Biblical Interpretation in the Book ofJubilees (Washington, DC: Catholic
Biblical Association, 1987).
Eslinger, Lyle M., "Hosea 12:5a and Genesis 32:29: A Study in Inner Biblical
Exegesis" JSOT 18 (1980) 91-99.
Evans, C. F., Saint Luke (London: SCM Press, 1990).
Falk, Daniel K , Daily, Sabbath, and Festival Prayers in the Dead Sea Scrolls (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 1998).
Fee, Gordon D., The First Epistle to the Corinthians (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1987).
Fishbane, Michael, Biblical Interpretation in Ancient Israel (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1988).
Fitzmyer, Joseph ., "Further Light on Melchizedek from Qumran Cave 11" JBL
86 (1967) 25-41.
, "A Feature of Qumran Angelology and the Angels of 1 Cor 11:10" in Paul
and Qumran, ed. Jerome Murphy-O'Connor (London: Geoffrey Chapman, 1968).
Also in Hie Semitic Background of the New Testament.
, The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I: A Commentary, 2nd ed., Biblica et
Orientalia 18a (Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1971).
, The Gospel According to Luke (New York: Doubleday, 1985).
, The Semitic Background of the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans and
Livonia, MI: Dove Books, 1997).
, The Acts of the Apostles (New York: Doubleday, 1998).
Fletcher-Louis, Crispin II. T., Luke-Acts: Angels, Christology and Soteriology, W U N T 2:94
(Tbingen: Mohr-Siebeck, 1995).
, "4Q374: A Discourse on the Sinai Tradition: The Deification of Moses and
Early Christology" DSD 3 (1996) 236-252.
, "The High Priest as Divine Mediator in the Hebrew Bible: Daniel 7:13 as
a Test Case" in SBLSP (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1997) 161-193.
, "Heavenly Ascent or Incarnational Presence? A Revisionist Reading of the
Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice" in SBLSP (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1998) 367-399.
, "Jesus Inspects His Priestly War Party (Luke 14:25-35)" in The Old Testament
in the New Testament: Essays in Honour of J. L. North (Sheffield: Sheffield, 2000) 126-143.
, All the Glory of Adam: Liturgical Anthropology in the Dead Sea Scrolls (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 2002).
Forsyth, Neil, The Old Enemy: Satan and the Combat Myth (Princeton: Princeton University
Press, 1987).
Fossum, Jarl E., The Name of God and the Angel of the Lord: Samaritan and Jewish Concepts
of Mermediation and the Origin of Gnosticism, WUNE 36 (Tbingen: Mohr-Siebeck, 1985).
, "Colossians l:15a-18 in Light of Jewish Mysticism and Gnosticism" NTS 35
(1989) 183-201.
, "The Regionsgeschichtliche Schule: The Quest for Jewish Christology" in
SBLSP (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1991).
, The Image of the Invidble God: Essays on the Influence of Jewish Mysticism on Early
Christology, NTOA 30 (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht, 1995).
, "The Son of Man's Alter Ego: John 1:51, Targumic Tradition and Jewish
Mysticism" in The Image of the Invidble God: Essays on the Influence ofJewish Mysticism
on Early Christology, NTOA 30 (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht, 1995).
, "The Adorable Adam of the Mystics and the Rebuttals of the Rabbis" in
Geschichte-Tradition-Reflexion I, ed. M. Hengel, H. Cancik, H. lichtenberger, and
P. Schafer (Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1996).
Francis, Fred, "Humility and Angelic Worship in Col 2:18" in Conflict at Colossae,
rev. ed., ed. F. Francis and W. Meeks (Missoula, MT: Scholars Press, 1975)
163-195.
Gammie, J . G., "The Angelology and Demonology in the Septuagint Book of Job"
HU CA 56 (1985) 1-19.
Garcia Martinez, Florentino, Qumran and Apocalyptic (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1992).
, The Scriptures and the Scrolls (Leiden: . J. Brill, 1992).
Garrett, Susan R., The Demise of the Devil: Mage and the Demonic in Luke's Writings
(Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1989).
, 77k Temptations ofJesus in Mark's Gospel (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1998).
Gaston, Lloyd, "Angels and Gentiles in Early Judaism and in Paul" in Paul and the
Torah (Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press, 1987) 34-44.
Gertner, M., "'The Masorah and the Levites': An Essay in the History of a Concept"
VT 10 (1960) 241-272, with "Appendix: An Attempt at an Interpretation of
Hosea 12," 272-284.
Gieschen, Charles ., "The Angel of the Prophetic Spirit: Interpreting the Revelatory
Experiences of the Shepherd of Hermas in Light of Mandate XI" in SBLSP
(Atlanta, G A: Scholars Press, 1994) 790-803.
, Angelomorphic Christology: Antecedents and Early Evidence (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1998).
Ginzburg, Louis, "Hosea's Ephraim, More Fool than KnaveA New Interpretation"
JBL 80 (1961) 339-347.
Glasson, T. Francis, Greek Influence in Jewish Eschatology (London: SPCK, 1961).
Glombitza, Otto, "Zur Charakterisierung des Stephanus in Act 6 und 7" ^VFF 53
(1962) 238-244.
Gnuse, Robert K., Dreams and Dream Reports in the Writings ofJosephus (Leiden: E. }.
Brill, 1996).
Goddard, A. J. and S. A. Cummins, "111 or Ill-Treated? Conflict and Persecution
as the Context of Paul's Original Ministry in Galatia (Galatians 4.12-20)" JSNT
52 (1993) 93-126.
Goldin, J., "A Short Note on the Angel Gabriel" in J. Goldin, Studies in Midrash
and Related Literature, ed. B. L. Eichler and J. H. Tigay (Philadelphia: Jewish
Publication Society, 1988) 325-330.
Goodenough, Erwin R., Jemsh Symbols in the Greco-Roman Period, 13 vols. (New York:
Pantheon Books, 1953-1968)."
, By light, Light: The Mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism (Amsterdam: Philo Press,
1969).
Gooder, Paula, "Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 and Heavenly
Ascent" (Oxford: D.Phil, thesis, 1998).
Fifth Century A.D. and in the Epistle to the Hebrews (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1976).
Huggins, Ronald V., "Noah and the Giants: A Response to John C. Reeves" JBL
114 (1995) 103-110.
Hurtado, Larry, One God, One Lord: Early Christian Devotion and Ancient Jewish Monotheism,
2nd ed. (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1998).
, At the Origins of Christian Worship: Hie Context and Character of Earliest Christian
Devotion (Grand Rapids. MI: Eerdmans, 1999).
Hyatt, J . Philip, "The View of Man in the Qumran 'Hodayot'" .NTS 2 (1955)
277-284.
Inowlocki, S., "The Citations of Jewish Greek Authors in Eusebius of Caesarea's
Praeparatio Evangelica and Demonstratio Evangelica" (Oxford: M.Iitt. thesis, 2001).
Irvin, D., Mytharion, AOAT 32 (Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1978) 91-104,'
Jervell, Jacob, Imago Dei: Gen l,26f. im Sptjudentum, in der Gnosis und in den paulischen
Briefen (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and Ruprecht, 1960).
Johnson, Aubrey, The One and the Many in the Israelite Conception of God (Cardiff:
University of Wales Press, 1961).
Johnson, Luke Timothy, Tie Acts of the Apostles (Collegeville: Liturgical Press, 1992).
Joynes, Christine E., "The Return of Elijah: An Exploration of the Character and
Context of the Relationship between Elijah, John the Baptist and Jesus in the
Gospels" (Oxford: D.Phil, dissertation, 1998).
Jung, Leo, Fallen Angels in Jewish, Christian, and Mohammedan Literature (Philadelphia:
The Dropsie College for Hebrew and Cognate Learning, 1926).
Kasher, Rimmon, "Angelology and the Supernatural Worlds in the Aramaic Targums
to the Prophets" JSJ 27 (1996) 168-191.
Keck, David, Angels and Angelology in the Middle Ages (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
1998).
Kilgallen, John J., "The Sadducees and Resurrection from the Dead" Bib 67 (1986)
478-495.
Klawans, Jonathan, Impurity and Sin in Ancient Judaism (Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2000).
Knibb, Michael, "The Date of the Parables of Enoch" NTS 25 (1979) 345-359.
, and Pieter W. Van der Horst, Studies on the Testament of Job (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1989).
Knight, Jonathan, The Ascension of Isaiah (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1995).
, Disciples of the Beloved One: The Christology, Social Setting and Theological Context of
the Ascension of Isaiah (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1996).
Kobelski, Paul J., Melchizedek and Melchiresha (Washington, DC: The Catholic Biblical
Association of America, 1981).
Koenig, John, New Testament Hospitality (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1985).
Koester, Craig, Hebrews: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (New York:
Doubleday, 2000).
Kovacs, Judith, "'Now Shall the Ruler of this World be Driven out': Jesus' Death
as Cosmic Battle in John 12:20-36" JBL 114 (1995) 227-247.
Kraeling, E. G., "The Significance and Origin of Gen 6:1-4" JNES 6 (1947) 193-208.
Kraemer, Ross Shepard, When Aseneth Met Joseph: A Late Antique Tale of the Biblical
Patriarch and His Egyptian Wife, Reconsidered (New York and Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1998).
Kuhn, Harold B., "The Angelology of the Non-Canonical Apocalypses" JBL 67
(1947) 217-232.
Kuhn, H. W., Enderwartung und gegenwrtiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu den Gemandeliedern
von Qumran mit nnem Anhang ber Eschatologie und Gegenwart in der Verkndigung Jesu.
Studien zur Umwelt des Neuen Testaments 4 (Gttingen: Vanderhoeck and
Ruprecht, 1966).
Nanos, Mark D., The Mystery of Romans (Mnneapolis: Fortress Press, 1996).
Nebe, Gottfried, "The Son of Man and the Angels: Reflections on the Formation
of Christology in the Context of Eschatology" in Eschatology in the Bible and in
Jewish and Christian Tradition, ed. Henning Graf Reventlow (Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic Press, 1997) 111-131.
Nelson, Richard D., Joshua: A Commentary (Louisville: Westminster John Knox Press,
1997).
Neusner, Jacob, ed., Religions in Antiquity: Essays in Memory of Erwin Ramsdell Goodenough
(Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1968).
New Testament Society of South Africa, Studies in 1 Enoch and the New Testament
(South Africa: NTSSA, 1983).
Newman, Carey C., Paul's Glory-Christology, Supplements to NovT 69 (Leiden: E. J.
Brill, 1992). '
, James R. Davila, and Gladys S. Lews, eds., The Jewish Roots of Christological
Monotheism: Papers from the St. Andrews Conference on the Historical Origins of the Worship
of Jesus (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1999).
Newsom, Carol, "Sectually Explicit Literature" in 77le Hebrew Bible and Its Interpreters,
ed. William H. Propp, Baruch Halpern, and David Noel Freedman (Winona
Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 1985).
, "Merkabah Exegesis in the Qumran Sabbath Shirot" JJS 38 (1987) 11-30.
, "He Has Established for Himself Priests: Human and Angelic Priesthood in
the Qumran Sabbath Shirot" in Archaeology and History in the Dead Sea Scrolls, ed.
L. Schiffman (Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1990) 101-120.
, "Angels" in ABD, ed. David Noel Freedman (New York: Doubleday, 1992)
1:248-253.
Nickelsburg, G. W., Resurrection, Immortality, and Eternal Life in Intertestamental Judaism
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1972).
, "Apocalyptic and Myth in 1 Enoch 6-11" JBL 96 (1977) 383-405.
, "The Genre and Function of the Markan Passion Narrative" HTR 73 (1980)
153-84.
, and John J. Collins, Ideal Figures in Ancient Judaism (Chico, CA: Scholars Press,
1980).
, "Enoch, Levi, and Peter: Recipients of Revelation in Upper Galilee" JBL
100 (1981) 575-600.
, 1 Enoch 1: A Commentary on the Book of 1 Enoch Chapters 1-36; 81-108 (Minneapolis:
Fortress Press, 2001).
Nitzan, Bilhah, "Benedictions and Instructions for the Eschatological Community
(11Qber; 4Q285)" RevQ 16 (1993) 77-90.
Nogueira, Paulo Augusto, "Celestial Worship and Ecstatic-Visionary Experience"
forthcoming JSNT, September 2002.
Noll, S. F., "Communion of Angels and Men and 'Realised' Eschatology' in the
Dead Sea Scrolls" in Proceedings of the EighA World Congress of Jewish Studies (Jerusalem:
World Union of Jewish Studies, 1982) 91-97.
Nolland, John, Luke 1-9:20 (Dallas: Word Books, 1989).
Odeberg, Hugo, The Fourth Gospel (Amsterdam, B. R. Grner, 1968).
Olyan, Saul, A Hiousand Thousands Served Him: Exegesis and the Naming of Angels in
Ancient Judaism (Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1993).
O'Neill, J., Review of C. Fletcher-Louis, Luke-Acts in JTS 50 (1999) 225-230.
Osborne, B. A. E., "Peter: Sturnbling-Block and Satan" NovT 15 (1975) 187-190.
Osiek, Carolyn, Shepherd of Hermas: A Commentary (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1999).
Otzen, Benedikt, "Michael and Gabriel: Angelological Problems in the Book of
Daniel" in Hie Scriptures and the Scrolls, ed. Florentino Garcia Martinez (Leiden:
E . J . Brill, 1992) 114-124.
Owen, H. P., "Stephen's Vision in Acts VII. 55-6" NTS 1 (1954-1955) 224-226.
Pagels, Elaine, The Origin of Satan (New York: Vintage Books, 1995).
Pate, C. Marvin, Communities of the Last Days: The Dead Sea Scrolls, the New Testament,
and the Story of Israel (Leicester: Apollos, 2000).
Pohl, Christine D., Making Room: Recovering Hospitality as Christian Tradition (Grand
Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1999).
Propp, William H. C., Exodus 1-18: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary
(New York: Doubleday, 1999).
Qimron, Elisha, "A Review Article of Songs of the Sabbath Sacrifice: A Critical Edition
by Carol Newsom" HTR 79 (1986) 349-371.
Rainbow, P., "Jewish Monotheism as the Matrix for New Testament Christology:
A Review Article" NovT 33 (1991) 78-91.
Reeves, John C., Jewish Lore in Manichean Cosmogony: Studies in the Book of Giants
Traditions (Cincinnati: Hebrew Union College Press, 1992).
, "Utnapishtim in the Book of Giants" JBL 113 (1993) 110-115.
Reventlow, Henning Graf, Eschatology in the Bible and in Jewish and Christian Tradition,
J S O T S 243 (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997).
Riches, John, Conflicting Mythologies: Identity Formation in the Gospels of Mark and Matthew
(Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000).
Riddle, Donald, W., "Early Christian Hospitality: A Factor in the Gospel Transmission"
JBL 57 (1938) 141-154.
Robinson, James M., The Problem of History in Mark (London: SCM Press, 1971).
Robinson, S. E., "The Testament of Adam and the Angelic Liturgy" RevQ^M (1985)
105-110.
, The Future of Our Religious Past: Essays in Honor of Rudolf Bultmann (San Francisco:
Harper and Row, 1971).
Rowland, Christopher C., "The Influence of the First Chapter of Ezekiel on Jewish
and Early Christian Literature" (Ph.D. dissertation, Cambridge University, 1974).
"The Visions of God in Apocalyptic Literature" JSJ 10 (1979) 137-154.
, "The Vision of the Risen Christ in Rev. l:13ff.: The Debt of an Early
Christology to an Aspect of Jewish Angelology" JTS 31 (1980) 1-11.
, Tie Open Heaven: A Study of Apocalyptic in Judaism and Early Christianity (New
York: Crossroad, 1982).
, "Apocalyptic Visions and the Exaltation of Christ in the Letter to the Colossians" JSNT 19 (1983) 73-83.
, 'John 1:51, Jewish Apocalyptic and Targumic Tradition" NTS 30 (1984)498-507.
, "Reading the New Testament Sociologically: An Introduction" Theology 88
(1985) 358-364.
, "A Man Clothed in Linen: Daniel 10:6fT. and Jewish Angelology" JSNT 24
(1985) 99-110.
, "Apocalyptic Literature" chap. 10 in It Is Written: Scripture Citing Scripture
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988) 170-189.
, Revelation (London: Epworth Press, 1993).
, "Apocalyptic, the Poor, and the Gospel of Matthew" JTS 45 (1994) 504-518.
, "Enoch" in DDD (Leiden: E . J . Brill, 1995) 576-581.
, "Apocalyptic, God and the World. Appearance and Reality: Early Christianity's
Debt to the Jewish Apocalyptic Tradition" chap. 17 in Early Christian Thought in
Its Jewish Context (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996) 238-249.
, "Apocalyptic, Mysticism, and the New Testament" in GeshichteTradition
Reflexion (Tubingen: J . C. B. Mhr, 1996) 405-430.
, "Ioannes Sugkoinonos" in Understanding, Studying Reading (Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic Press, 1998) 236-246.
, Christian Origins: An Account of the Setting and Character of the Most Important Mesdanic
Sect of Judaism, 2nd ed. (London: SPCK, 1985, 2002).
Ruiten, Jacques T. A. G. M. van, "The Interpretation of Genesis 6:1-12 in Jubilees
5:1-19" in Studies in the Book of Jubilees, ed. M. Albani, J . Frey, and A. Lange
(Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997).
Russen, D. S., The Method and Message ofJewish Apocalyptic (200 B.C.-A.D. 100) (Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1964).
Salvesen, Alison, Symmachus in the Pentateuch (Manchester: The Victoria University of
Manchester, 1991).
Schfer, Peter, Rivalitt zwischen Engeln und Menschen (New York: de Gruyter, 1975).
, "The Rivalry between Angels and Men in the Prayer of Joseph and Rabbinic
Literature" in the Proceedings of the Sixth World Congress ofJewish Studies (Jerusalem:
World Union of Jewish Studies, 1977) 3:511-515 [Hebrew],
, "Engel und Menschen in der Hekhalot-Literatur" Kairos 22 (1980) 201-225.
, The Hidden and Manifest God, trans. Aubrey Pomerance (New York: SUNY
Press, 1992).
Schams, Christine, Jewish Scribes in the Second Temple Period (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic
Press, 1998).
Schiffman, Lawrence, H., "Merkavah Speculation at Qumran: The 4 Q Serekh Shirot
Olat ha-Shabbat" in Mystics; Philosophers, and Politicians, ed. J . Reinharz and
D. Swetcschinski (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1982) 15-47.
, The Eschatological Community of the Dead Sea Scrolls: A Study of the Rule of the
Congregation (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1989).
, ed., Archaeology and History in the Dead Sea Scrolls: The New York Conference in
Memory of Tigael Yadin (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1990).
, and James C. VanderKam, Encyclopaedia of the Dead Sea Scrolls, 2 vols. (Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2000).
Scholem, Gershom, Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism (New York: Shocken Books, 1995).
Schrer, Emil, The History of the Jewish People in the Age ofJesus Christ, ed. G. Vermes,
F. Millar, and M. Goodman, 3 vols. (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1986).
Segal, Alan F., Two Powers in Heaven: Early Rabbinic Reports about Christianity and
Gnosticism (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1977).
, "Heavenly Ascent in Hellenistic Judaism, Earlv Christianity, and Their
Environment" ANRW II.23.2 (1980) 1333-1394.
, Paul the Convert: The Apostolate and the Apostasy of Saul the Pharisee (New Haven
and London: Yale University Press, 1990).
, "The Risen Christ and the Angelic Mediator Figures in Light of Qumran"
in Jesus and the Dead Sea Scrolls, ed. James Charlesworth (New York: Doubleday,
1992) 302-328.
Segert, Stanislav, "Observations on Poetic Structures in the Songs of the Sabbath
Sacrifice" RevQ, 13 (1988) 199-213.
Seim, Turid Karlsen, The Double Message: Patterns of Gender in Luke-Acts (Edinburgh:
T&T Clark, 1994).
Sekki, Arthur Everett, The Meaning of Ruah at Qwnran (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1989).
Sheppard, A. R. R., "Pagan Cults of Angels in Roman Asia Minor" Talanta 12-13
(1980-1981) 77-101.
Shinan, Avigdor, "The Angelology of the 'Palestinian' Targums on the Penateuch"
Sefarad 43 (1983) 181-198.
Silberman, Lou, "Prophets/Angels: LXX and Qumran Psalm 151 and the Epistle
to the Hebrews" in Standing before God: Studies on Prayer in Scriptures and in the Tradition
with Essays in Honor of J. M. Oesterreicher, ed. Asher Finkel and Lawrence Fizzell
(New York: Ktav, 1981) 91-101.
Skarsaune, O., The Prooffrom Prophecy: A Study in Justin Martyr's Proof-Text Tradition:
Text-Type, Provenance, Theological Profile (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1987).
Sly, Dorothy, Philo's Perception of Women (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1990).
Smith, Morton, Heroes and Gods: Spiritual Biographies in Antiquity (London: Routledge
and Kegan Paul, 1965).
in Christianity, Judaism, and Other Graeco-Roman Cults, ed. Jacob Neusner (Leiden:
E . J . Brill, 1975) 3:159-166.
Viviano. Benedict T., "Sadducees, Angels, and Resurrection (Acts 2 3 : 8 9 " ) J B L 111
(1992) 496-498.
Von Rad, Gerhard, Genesis: A Commentary, trans. John H. Marks (London: SCM, 1961).
, "Angelos: B. Malakh in the O T " in TDNT (Grand Rapids, MI; Eerdmans,
1965) 1:76-80.
Walls, . F., "In the Presence of Angels (Luke 15:10)" NovT 2 (1959) 314-316.
Walters, Stanley D., "Jacob Narrative" in ABD (New York: Doubleday, 1992) 3:605.
Westermann, Claus, Genesis 1~11: A Commentary, vol. 1, trans. John J. Scullion
(London: SPCK, 1985).
, Genesis 12-36: A Commentary, vol. 2, trans. John J. Scullion (London: SPCK, 1985).
Wenham, Gordon J., Word Biblical Commentary Vol. 2 Genesis 16-50 (Dallas: Word
Books, 1994).
Wolff, Hans W., Hosea: A Commentary on the Book of the Prophet Hosea, trans. Gary
Stansell (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1974).
Wolfson, Harry ., Philo: Foundations of Religious Philosophy in Judaism, Christianity, and
Islam (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 194-8).
Yadin, Yigael, "A Note on Melchizedek and Qumran" IEJ 15 (1965) 152-154.
Yarbro Collins, Adela, Cosmology and Eschatology in Jewish Christian Apocalypticism (Leiden:
E. J. Brill, 1996).
, "The Dead Sea Scrolls and the Epistle to the Hebrews" in Scripta Hierosoymitana,
vol. 4, ed. Chaim Rabin and Yigael Yadin (Jerusalem: Magnus Press, 1958) 36-55.
Yoder-Neufeld, Tom, "Put on the Armour of God": The Divine Warrior from Isaiah to
Epliesians. (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997).
Zimmerli, Walter, Ezekiel: A Commentary on the Book of the Prophet Ezekiel, 2 vols., trans.
Ronald E. Clements (Philadelphia:" Fortress Press, 1979-1983).
MODERN AUTHOR
INDEX
Blackburn, B. 241
Abegg, M. 240
Blanc, C. 237
Ackroyd, P. 240
Adler, W. 223 n. 59
Bohak, G. 77, 77 n. 110; 78 n. 113
Alexander, P. iii, 18 n. 37; 43
Boling, R. 57 n. 57; 58 n. 60; 241
nn. 12-14; 92 n. 27; 179 n. 4; 205,
Borgen, P. 239, 241
205 n. 24; 223, 223 nn. 6 2 2 2 4 ;63 Bosker, B. 242
n. 64; 225 n. 67; 237, 240
Bowker, B. 223 n. 62
Alexander, T. 240
Brock, S. 130 n. 145; 237, 242
Allegro, J. 40 n. 5; 212 n. 38; 237
Brooke, G. 242
Allison. D. 115 n. 91; 151 n. 22; 240
Broshi, M. 237
Andersen, D. 48 n. 29; 87, 87 n. 8; 92
Brown, F. 239
Andersen, G. 149 n. 10
Brown, P. 242
Archambault, G. 237
Brown, R. 67 nn. 85, 87; 69 n. 89,
Arndt, W. 17 n. 70; 239
121 n. 116, 242
Ashton, J . 16 n. 68; 57 n. 58; 240
Brownlee, W. 242
Atkinson, K. M. T. 240
Brueggeman, W. 242
Attridge. H. 193, 193 n. 29; 237,
Bhner, J. 110 n. 81; 137 n. 169
240
Burch, V. 136 n. 164; 242
Burchard, C. 77 nn. 106, 109; 78
Aune, D. 20 n. 94; 75 n. 101; 76
n. 112, 102 n. 60; 109, 206 n. 26,
n. 103; 134 n. 156; 136, 136
237
n. 161; 240
Avenary, H. 240
Burkett, D. 64 n. 75
Burney, C. F. 242
Byrne,' B. 205 n. 22; 242
Babcock, W. 240
Bakker, A. 241
Bamberger, B. 241
Cadbuiy, H. 72 n. 95; 168 n. 80; 242
Bamfylde, G. 241
Cameron, R. 90 nn. 20-21; 237
Barker, M. 10, 10 n. 35; 11 n. 36;
Carlston, C. 242
75 n. 101; 123 n. 124; 201 n. 11;
Carr, W. 20 n. 93; 242
204, 204 n. 20; 241
Carre 11, P. 12, 12 nn. 4 6 1 3 ;47
Barrera, J. 241
nn. 48-49; 63, 145 n. 3; 242
Barton, G. 19 n. 88; 241
Charles, R. H. 2, 86 n. 6; 136
Bauckham, R. 76 n. 102; 156 n. 43;
n. 165; 237
157, 157 nn. 45-46; 221 n. 56; 222
Charlesworth, J. xiii, 2, 4, 5, 5
n. 57; 233, 233 n. 13; 234, 234
nn. 9-10; 7, 16, 51 n. 42; 85, 85
nn. 14-17; 235, 235 n. 18; 241
n. 1; 90, 90 n. 22; 91 n. 24; 140,
Baumgarten, J . 150 n. 16; 241
140 n. 174; 149 nn. 13-14; 154
Bayer, B. 241
n. 33; 161 n. 53; 165 n. 66; 172,
Beall, T. 241
172 n. 91; 173, 173 n. 93; 230
Becking, B. xiii
nn. 3-4; 237, 239, 242
Beeston, A. 241
Chesnutt, R. 77 n. 9; 242
Benoit, P. 241
Chester, A. xi, 12 n. 44; 242
Coffins, j . 64, 64 nn. 76-78; 91
Betz. H. 15, 15 n. 63; 20 n. 94
n. 24; 131 n. 149; 136 n. 162;
Bianchi, U. 241
154 n. 33; 156 n. 43; 161, 161 n. 54;
Billerbeck, P. 240
172 n. 91; 201, 201 nn. 12-13; 204
Black, M. 86 n. 3; 136 n. 165; 172
n. 19; 216 n. 44; 230 n. 3; 242
n. 92
244
n. 77; 169 n. 84; 244
M. 47 n. 28; 136 n. 162;
54; 244
Rudolph, W. 237
Ruiten, J. 214, 214 . 42; 215 . 43;
251
Russell, D. 252
Saldarini, . 238
Salvesen, A. xi
Schfer, P. 3, 3 nn. 1-2; 4, 4
nn. 3-4; 16 n. 68; 181, 181 n. 14;
225 n. 65; 252
Schams, C. 252
Schiffman, L. 10 n. 28; 145 n. 3;
150 nn. 16; 18, 252
Scholem, G. 252
Schuller, E. 160 n. 52
Schrer, E. xiii, 252
Scott 239
Segal, A. 4, 4 nn. 6 6 1,6;7n. 67;
158, 158 n. 48; 252
Segert, S. 252
Seim, T. 134, 134 n. 156; 252
Sekki, A. 198 n. 2; 252
Sheppard, A. 20 n. 93; 252
Shinan, A. 252
Silberman, L. 252
Skarsaune, O. 53 n. 50; 252
Skarsten, R. 239
Sly, D. 218 n. 47; 252
Smith, M. 115 n. 93; 161, 161
n. 53; 252
Smith, J . 99, 100, 100 nn. 52-53, 55;
101, 101 n. 57; 238
Smith, R. 20 n. 94; 253
Stegeman, H. 149 n. 14; 155 11. 36;
156 n. 42; 162 n. 57; 164 n. 64;
253
Stein, R. 115 . 92; 253
Stem, M. 127 n. 136
Steudel, A. 253
Strack, H. 240
Strelan, R. 221, 221 nn. 54-55; 253
Strugnell, J . 149, 149 nn. 10, 15
Stuckenbruck, L. 12, 12 11. 45; 20
nn. 93-94; 75 n. 101; 76 nn. 103;
105; 128, 128 n. 140; 165 n. 66; 209
nn. 33-34; 210 n. 36; 253
Sullivan, K. v, xii, 253
Suter, D. 204, 204 n. 20; 253
Talbert, C. 253
Thackeray, H. 49 n. 34
Thompson 240
Thrall, M. 253
Topham, M. 253
Trigg, J . 253
Tromp, J . 106, 106 nn. 70-71; 126,
126 nn. 133-135
Ulrich xii, 239
Urbach, . 253
Valantasis, R. 116 . 101; 117, 117
. 106; 253
van der Horst, P. xiii, 130, 130 . 147
van der Toorn, . xiii
Van der Woude, A. 96 n. 40; 253
VanderKam. j . 18 n. 80; 145 n. 3;
155 n. 36; 223, 223 nn. 59-60;
225 n. 67; 253
Vermes, G. 50 . 39; 99 . 46; 148
. 8; 156 . 40; 253
Viviano, . 135, 135 . 160; 254
von Rad, G. 45, 45 . 21; 254
Walls, . 254
Walters, S. 254
Webb, R. 239
Weber, R. 239
Wenham, G. 254
Westermann, C. 199, 199 . 5; 202,
254
Wevers, J. 239
Whiston, W. 239
Whitaker, G. 237
Wiebe, R. 239
Wolff, H. 48 . 29; 254
Wolfson, . 42, 42 . 10; 254
Yadin, Y. 9 . 28; 19 . 88; 96
. 40; 149 . 11; 155, 155 . 35;
156, 207 . 29; 254
Yarbro Coffins, . 64 . 75; 136
. 162; 254
Yoder-Neufeld, . 254
Yonge, C. 239
Zimmerli, W.
60 . 66; 254
SUBJECT
INDEX
66
Lithargoel 118
Liturgy, angelic 67 . 86; 146, 149,
149 . 10, 13, 15; 150, 239, 251
Liturgical space 47, 171, 176-177,233
LXX xiii, 2, 8, 11 . 37; 17, 19-20,
37, 39, 43, 48, 50 . 38; 56, 56
. 53; 61, 62 . 69; 63, 65, 72, 72
. 93; 82, 99, 100 . 55; 107 . 76;
108, 110-111, 122 . 120; 131-132,
157, 180, 184, 205-207, 209, 215,
224, 252
ANCIENT LITERATURE
INDEX
OLD TESTAMENT
Genesis
1:26
1:26-27
2-3
2:7
2:17
3:17f
3:22 a, b
3:24
4:25
5-15
5:18-24
5:21-32
5:24
5:29-9:28
6
6:1
6:1-4
6:1-12
6:2
6:2, 4
6:3
6:4
6:5
6:5-8
6:9
12
12:2
14:18
16
16-21
16:7f
16:13
17:2
18
18-19
83
85, 8'9
85
162
87
87
86
18 n. 81, 19
91
207
91
87
91, 93, 139
93
59 n. 63, 102,
204-205, 216,
218, 221--222
202
10 n. 30, 23,
197-200, 204,
205-207, 207
n. 28, 209, 212,
214, :216, 219
n. 48 ,221, 224,
229
214
11 n. 37, 168,
202
205, 223-224
202, 207 n. 28, 214
202, 217
198
93
93
45
38
96
17 n. 74, 29, 72
n. 93
124
146
47
38
38 n. 2, 124-125,
179, 194, 228
18:1-3
18:2
18:2-15
19:1
19:1-4
19:15-16
22
22:11,15
23:22
24
24:7
25:8
25:26
25:31
27
27:45
28
28:10-22
32
32:1-2
32:7
32:9-12
32:22-31
32:24-32
32:25
32:29
32:30
32:33
35
35:10
38:8
38:18
39
41:37-45
46:2
46:20
48:16
50-52
52:21
37-44, 83,
181-184, 189,
191, 193, 194,
37-38
182-183
193
183
193
183
17 n. 74, 72
n. 93
146
57
17 n. 74, 72
n. 93
146
132
46, 99 n. 50
44
45
44
101
51
38 n. 2, 44-5
83, 99 n. 51,
101, 102
98
44
45
44
54
99
52, 99
57, 101
50 n. 37
99 n. 51, 101
46 n. 24
133 n. 154
52 n. 44
45
76
46 n. 24
76
72, 146
76
45
Exodus
1
3
3:2
3:5
3:6
3:14
4:24
12:12
14:13-14
14:19
15:3
16:15
20:19
18-20
18:11
20:3
23:2f
23:20-21
23:20-23
23:21-22
24:9-11
24:11
24:16
25, 26
33:20
34
34:28-9
34:28
34:29-30
34:29-35
34:33, 35
103
72 n. 93, 103
17 n. 74, 30, 33,
56 n. 54, 57
56
33
117
17
156
157
146
157-8
181
33
103
156
156
98
72
146
56
181
47
115
18 n. 81
47
106
181
181 n . 12
103
115 n . 91, 119
103
Leviticus
6:10
12:1-8
15:25-30
16
16:8, 10, 26
24:16
63
130
130
203
203
117
Numbers
13:32-33
13:33
20
22:31
22
n.
n.
17
105
23:22
28:9-10
206
199 n . 3
17 n. 74
32
17, 17 n. 74, 72
n. 93, 146
157
149
Deuteronomy
2:10-11
9:9,18
199
181
n.
23:9-14
25:5-10
32
32:1-43
32:8
34:5
33:2
Joshua
5
5:13-15
6-24
8:25
Judges
2:1
2:1-2, 4, 5
2:1-4
2:1-5
5:23
6, 13
6-13
6:11
6:11-18
6:11-24
6:13
6:20-22
6:21
6:22-23
6:23
6:24
13
159
133 n . 154
168
105
11 n. 37, 62
n. 69, 72
116
120
228
19 n. 89, 33,
55-56, 78, 157
n . 47
56
199 n. 3
13:2-22
13:3-21
13:17
13:20
13:22
13:23
14
20:46
27, 57, 57 n. 57
57
29
27
27
17, 103, 146, 228
181, 184-186
57
193
58, 185
38 n. 2
185 n . 20
192
47, 101
33
57
41 n. 6, 67 n. 84,
72 n. 93
193
58, 185
46
192
33, 101
57
186
199 n . 3
Ruth.
4:1-10
133
1 Samuel
24:16-17
29:9
146
108
2 Samuel
14:17
14:17, 20
88
108
n.
154
19:27
23:8-39
108
199 n. 4
1 Kings
14:9
14:18
22:19-22
152
58 n. 61
17
2 Kings
1
2:11
17:34
19
19:32-35
19:35
25:11
72 n. 93
91, 113, 116
46 !1. 24
72 n. 93
157
157
199 n. 3
1 Chronicles
11:10-47
21:1
21:12-30
21:16
21:20
21:26
23:6
199 n. 4
18 n. 77
146
157
32
56 n. 55
11 n. 38
2 Chronicles
12:5-8
15:1-8
19:1-3
21:12-15
36:15-16
110
110
110
110
110
Job
1-2
1:6
1:14, 16, 17, 18
2:1
4:18
5:1
20:15
36:14
31:32
33:23
38:7
40:11, 19
41:25
Psalms
6:6
8:5
29:1
17
11 n. 37, 20
n. 91, 205
20 n. 91
20 n. 91, 205
20 n. 91
20 n. 91
20 n. 91
20 n. 91
179
20, 162
11 n. 37, 20
n. 91, 131, 205
20 n. 91
20 n. 91
131
33
11 n. 37, 152,
205
34
34, 35
34:7
78:23-25
82
82:1, 6
82:6
88:4-6
89:7
91:11
110
110:4
115:17
135:4
138:1
145:14
17
72 n. 93
146
180
17, 96
11 n. 37, 152
205
131
152
72
98
96
131
46 n. 24
152
199 n. 3
Ecclesiastes
5:5
9:4-10
27
131
Isaiah
6
6:1-13
6:3
9:6
9:6-7
24-27
37
38:18-19
40:3
42:13
44:26
63:9
19
140 n. 173
146 n. 5
107 n. 76
11 n. 38
131 n. 149
72 n. 93
131
112
157 n. 47
110 n. 82
146
Jeremiah
35
35:2, 3, 5, 18
39:9
52:15
175, 178
172
199 n. 3
199 n. 3
Ezekiel
1
1:26
1:28
1:26-27
8:2, 40:3
8-2
9:2, 3, 11
10
10:2, 6, 7
32:22, 24
37
44:17
46:4-5
102 n. 61
47, 98
33
60
60
62 n. 71
63
19 n. 81
63
199 n. 3
131 n. 149
63
149
268
Daniel
1-6
2:46
3
3:25
3:28
4:10, 14, 20
4:13, 17, 23
6:22
7
7-12
7:13
7:18, 27
7:28
8:15
8:16
8:16-17
8:11, 12:1
9:20-21
9:21
10:5-6
10:6
10:13
10:16, 18
10:20
10:21
11:5
11:36
11:40-12:3
ANCIENT
LITERATURE
61
61
65
11 n. 37, 61, 205
146
208
201
146
17, 102 n. 61
61, 146
61-65, 82, 128,
158
64
61
62
19, 61
32
56
67 n. 85
19, 61-62
62-63, 68
63, 82, 102
19, 56, 61, 72
n. 96
63
56
19, 61, 63
72 n.96
152
156
INDEX
12:1
12:2-3
12:3
12:6
61, 63
131
120 n. 113
63
Hosea
6:2
12
12:6
131 n. 149
102
157 n. 47
Haggai
1:12-13
110
Zechariah
1:8-11
l:9f
1:9, 14
2:1, 4
2:1-7
4:1-5
5:5-10
6:4-5
12:7-9
59-60
146
59
60
59
59
59
59
109 n. 80
Malachi
1:1
2:7
3:1
3: If.
4:5
111
127
27-28, 111-11
227, 231
126
111-113
NEW TESTAMENT
Matthew
1-2
1:20
2:13, 19
3:17
5:8
5:43
10:40
11:7-14
16:13-20
17:1-9
17:10-13
18:10
19:1
22:23
22:23-33
22:30
22:39
25:35-36
146
66 n. 83
66 n. 83
116 n. 97
75
194 n. 31
122, 194
112-113
116 n. 102
69 . 90, 114
113
73, 146 n. 5, 194
194 n. 31
133
133, 225 n . 6
138
194 n. 31
193
28:2-7
28:3
28:4-5
69
30, 102
32
Mark
1:1-14
1:2
1:2-4
1:11
1:13
5:42
6:14
6:14-16
8:27-30
8:38
9:2-10
9:37
12:13-17
12:18
112
68, 113
112
116 n. 97
68
72
112
113
116 n. 102
68
69 n . 90, 114
122
133
132
12:18-27
12:25
12:28-34
12:31, 33
13:32
13:37
14:51-52
16:5
16:6-7
132, 225
66
68
133
194 n . 31
68
221
68
67, 102
68
Luke
1
1-2
1:11-12
1:11-24
1:19
1:26-38
2: If
2:9-15, 21
2:13-14
2:15
3:22
4:33
7:24
7:24-35
8:56
9:18-21
9:28-36
9:29
9:39
9:52
10:16
10:27
13:11
20:27
20:27-40
20:34-40
20:35
20:39
24:4-5
24:22
23
24:33-43
24:37
24:42
24:44-48
29
146
32
66
146 n . 5
66
66-67
66
130, 146
146 n . 5
116
192
15 n. 64
112 n . 86
72
116 n . 102
69 n. 90, 114
102
192
15 n. 64
122
191 n . 31
192
22, 133
133
225 n . 66
134
134 n . 157
69
72
191-192, 195
192
73
192 n . 26
192
n.
John
1:14
1:18
4:12
6:67-71
10:304
98
47
47
116
117
n.
n.
102
105
13:20
20:12
Acts
1:10
1:10-11
4:1
4:1-2
5:19
6:11
6:12-13
6:15
122
70
7:30
7:33
7:38
7:53
7:55
8:26
9:7
10:3-4
10:34
10:45
11:13
12
12:7
12:7-9
12:7-11
12:12
12:15
12:23
14:11-12
14:12
22:9
22:22
23:1
23:6-8
23:8
23:8-9
23:9
28:7
28:8-9
68
70
22
133
72, 146
118
119
119-122, 121
n. 117, 172
30
56
120
120
120
146
63
32
32
72
29
72f
30
73
146
72
72-74
146
21 n . 96, 179
31
63
134
134
134-136
21-22
133
134 n. 157
180 n. 5
74
Romans
5:12
8:38
12:2
12:13
13:8, 10
13:9
87
121
115
180
194
194
1 Corinthians
3:1
4:9
123
121
n.
n.
n.
n.
116
95
5
31
31
n.
116, 169-171
n.
n.
270
ANCIENT LITERATURE
INDEX
6:2
6:3
170-71
170
1 2 1 n.
11:3
167,
11:5
168
5 9 n. 6 3 , 1 2 1
n. 1 1 6 , 1 4 6 , 1 6 7 ,
1-2
1:6
2:2
114
11:10
169, 1 7 1 , 178
1 7 0 n. 8 7
2:5
5-7
170
96
121
171
n. 1 1 6 ,
13:2
180, 180
95,
1 1 5 n. 9 5
13
13:1
15:51
Philemon
17
116,
168,
169
130,
123
Hebrews
146
120
193,
194
James
2 Corinthians
2:17
3:18
11:14
2:8
2:24
123
9 5 , 1 7 8 n.
108
30, 1 2 1
116
n.
31
1 5 . 64
1 Peter
11:23-33
12:1-10
123
123
12:2-5
12:3
12:7
123
1 2 1 n.
117
2 Peter
121
116
1:16-18
2:4
3:19-20
4:9
n.
1 9 4 .
222
1 8 0 . 5
1 1 4 . 90
222
Galatians
1:8
1:12
1:16,
3-4
29
122
2:20
Jude
1 2 2 n.
3:19
121
29, 120,
n. 1 1 6
4:1-11
121
4:14
15,
nn.
121
121
116-117,
121-123,
4:21-31
4:29
5:14
5-10
6
119
165,
193
125
124
1 9 4 n. 3 1
Philippians
2:25
122
1:15
2:18
53, 101
1 1 4 , 146,
1 Thessalonians
4:16
121
Revelation
1:13
1:13-14
1:14
1:16
1:20
n.
116
1 Timothy
171
4-22
146
74
5:11
6:9-11
74
6:11
68
74
74
74
8:10
10:1
29
30
14:16
29
74
15:6
16
19:17
1 8 0 n. 5
19:10
1 8 0 n. 5
19:9
22:8
22:8-9
1 8 0 n. 5
136
8:2
8:3-5
3:2
1:8
68
4:8
5:2
5:10
Titus
63
64
1 2 0 . 1 1 3
30, 74
7 4 11. 1 0 0
7:1-2
7:8-10
Colossians
221
221
22:9
1 2 6 .
132
146
30
33,
75
33
75
74
74-75
Tobit
1 0 8 n.
77
3:17
19
1 8 6 - 1 8 7 , 1 9 1 n. 2 5
5-12
2 Esdras
111
1:40
n.
83
5:3-6
5:4
65
19
66
5:5
1 Maccabees
7:41
146,
157
5:10-12
5:21
6:5
7:8
9:1,
2 Maccabees
3:26f
7:14
102
11:6
15:22f
146
157
131
n.
149
3 Maccabees
157
6:18
4:10
157
7:19
132, 138
n. 1 7 2
16:15
132, 138
n. 1 7 2
Prayer of Azariah
1:26
62
Susanna
1:55,
59
19
19
11:2, 7
12
19
181
12:1-20
12:12-15
193
1 2 6 n.
12:15
19, 66, 80
187
12:15-16
12:16-22
12:19
4 Maccabees
146
66
72, 146
187
132
66, 76 n.
187
103
91
45:2
48:9-10
103
113
48:10
126
48:21
49:16
146,
87
157
Wisdom of Solomon
2:23
87
10:1
87
PSEUDEPIGRAPHAL LITERATURE
Apocalypse of Abraham
1-8 "
9-31
9-32
10-18
10:3-4
11:1-3
13
13:6-4
Apocalypse of Sethel
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
81
81
4 n. 5
2:10 "
3:3
146
48:19
49:4, 16
81
82
181
12:12
50-51
50:1
50:4
91
9 0 n. 2 3
91
9 0 n. 2 3
14:4-6
17
2 0 3 n. 1 7
2 0 3 n, 1 7
6 7 n. !86,
51:1
51:5-6
20:6-7
146
2 0 3 n. 1 7
51:6-15
52:4
54:3
56:12
Apocalypse of Moses
40:2 "
8 0 n. 1 2 0
58:3,
59:4
60:10
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
91
22
91
90 n. 2 3
90 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
9 0 n. 2 3
102
Apocalypse of Zfphaniah
6:11-14
31, 131
6:11-15
76 n. 102
Ascension of Isaiah
1-5
3:13-4:22
5:11
6-11
7:21
7:25
7:37
8-9
8:15
8:16-17
9:24-26
9:31
9:33-34
9:37-38, 39
11:35
136-137
137
137
136-137
33
137 n . 169
146
76
137
137
136
146
137 n . 169
137 n . 169
137 n. 169
2 Baruch
32:2-4
49:2
51:3-13
51:5
51:10
53
56
56:10-15
220
131
30
138
131
220
220
220
3 Baruch
11:6
13:3
56
56
1 Enoch
1-36
6
6-11
6:1-4
6:6-8
6:11
7-8
7:1-6
8:1
9-10
9-11
9:1
9:6
9:6-9
9:9
10:1-3
10:4-8
10, 86 , 200,
224
202
200-205
201
201, 202
n. 15
23
213
202
203, 203 n . 17
126 n . 132
211
80 n. 120
203 n. 17
203
216 n . 44
203
203 n . 17
10:5
10:9
10:11
12-13
12-16
12:1-2
12:3-5
12:4
13:1
14:14
17-36
20
20:1
20:2
23
36-71
39:4-5
40:9
46:1
46:3
54:5-6
54:6
61:10-12
69:2
69:11
71:8
71:11
71:14-17
72-108
83-90
90:21
91-105
104:2-6
104:4
106
106-107
106:1-6
203
204
204
204
214
92
91 n . 26
211
203 n . 17
33
146
213
201
100 n . 56
30
86, 93, 200
132
80 n. 120
64 n. 80
64
203 n . 17
80 n . 120
146
203 n . 17
86
80 n. 120
93
93
10, 200
86
80
86, 126 n . 132
30, 131
138
95, 208
86
93-94
2 Enoch
19:1
22:6
22:6-10
22:8
30:11
31:2
32:1-2
33:10
69-73
71:2
71:17-19
80
56
92
124
87
88
88
56
97
97
97
3 Enoch
1:12
4:3
16:1-5
146
92
76 n. 102
104
4 Ezra
2:43f
3-14
4-5
4:1
10:28
13:2f
102
146
146
100 n. 56
100 n. 56
64
187 n. 23
79
63
78, 187-188
78
56
79
187-188
102
76 n. 102
187-188
79
188, 192 n.
5:1-19
4:21-23
4:28
6
10:17
15
16:1
18:7
30-31
30:18
214
93
207
67
91
67
40
40
67 .
146
Ladder of Jacob
4:1-4
101
89
89
89
111
Prayer of Joseph
passim
1-9
99-101, 113
100
86
26
86
86
79
79
102, 206
Testament of Abraham
pasxm
40-41,
213-15
40
67 n. 86
201
213
213
213
201
214, 214 n. 41
1:1
l:4ff.
1:7
3:5
4:2
4:6-10
4:10
5:1
5:2
6:4
6:10-13
216 . 44
189- 191,
194
189
56
189
189
189
190
190
191
190
190
191
274
11:4, 9
12
13:2
13:4, 6
88
88
88
191
Testament of Adam
3:2, 4
89 . 18
Testament of Jacob
1:10
72
Testament of Job
48
48:1-2
49:1-3
50:1-3
170 . 87
129
129
130
Testament of Moses
passim
9-10
105-106
125-126
10:2
11:17
125
106
Testament of Solomon
22:20
21 n. 95
Testaments of the
Twelve Patriarchs
T. Levi
3
3:8
8:1
T. Reuben
3:5
5
5:6
T. Zfbulrn
6:4
67 n. 86
146
80
220
168 n.79
219
179 n. 3
QUMRAN LITERATURE
CD
2:18
5:18
12:21
13:22
16:3-4
201, 211
97
150 . 19
150 . 19
41
1QM
passim
1
7:4-6
7:6
9:14-15
9:14-16
10:9-11
12:8
12:8-16
13:10
19:1-8
155-160
178
158
165
51
80 . 120, 160
159
159, 165
157
97, 160
157
1QS
passim
3:13
3:20
4:12
9:12
11:7-8
1Q6
passim
163-165
150 . 19
97
146
150 . 19
164
185 . 20
lQSa
passim
2:5-9
163-165
164
lQSb
passim
1:1
3:22
4:24-26
5:20
163-165
150 . 1!
150 . 1!
146, 165
150 . 1!
1QH
passim
161-163
1Q20
passim
2: 20-21
43 n. 15,
207-210
94-95,
207-208
94-95
1Q23-24
passim
209
2:1-18
4Q156-157
passim
4Q180-181
4Q180 2 - 4
4Q180 7-10
4Q181 2:2
43 n. 15
40
212
212
4 0 1 9 6 - 1 9 9 , 200
passim
40197
65
187 n. 22
4O203
7:5-7
8:1-15
210
210
40252
1:2-3
207 n. 28
40255-264
pasm
40-252 col 1:2-3
163 n. 63
207 n. 28
40267
2
211
146
40374
passim
120
106
2:6-8
40400-407
passim
4:400-405
40400, 2
4 0 4 0 1 , 14 1:8
4Q405 20, 2:6
40427
7
4Q47 l
passim
155
160-161
161
160
4Q510-511
4Q511
4Q511 35
4Q511 35:1-5
150 n. 19
165-167
166
4Q521
2
131 n. 149
4Q530-531
passim
4Q531:1-7
4Q531 5
211
40270
1
20
4Q491-496
passim
4Q491
4Q491 1:12-14
4Q491 11:1
149-155
9
152-153
153
150 n. 18
209
211
210
4Q534
passim
95 n. 35
5Q.11
passim
163 n. 63
6Q8
passim
209
11Q.10
43 n. 15
passim
160
b
110,12
214 n. 41
11 Q.14
7-14
97
160
PHILO
115
167
17
42, 42 n. 7
183
42
183
173
173-174
173
174
173
104
On the Giants
If.
216-219
1-18
6
9-11
16
19-57
58
58-61
Who is the Heir
252
216
216
216
217
216
217
216
99 n. 50
Allegorical Interpretation
1.161
99 n. 50
2:89
99 n. 50
3:15, 93
99 n. 50
On the Migration of Abraham
200-201
99
On the Life of Moses
1:58
1: 158
2:69
179 n. 2
105
181 n. 12
2:29, 40
1:85-86
217-218
183 n. 17
87
183 n. 17
104
8-10
105
99 n. 50
On Dreams
1:142
1:171
104
99 n. 50
On the Virtues
72-79
104-105
JOSEPHUS
Antiquities of the Jews
33f
73
74, 76
86
196
196-197
200
1:325
1:331, 333
2:82
3:62
3:99
3:180
101
215
216
92
41-42
184
41-42, 41
n. 6, 184
50 n. 35
50 n. 35
50 n. 35
50 n. 35
181 n. 12
104 n. 66
3:400
5:213
5:213-214
5:277
5:279
5:282-284
10:272
18:16
41 n.
50 n.
185
50 n.
41 n.
186
50 n.
133
6
35, 58
Jewish War
2:119-121, 160-161
2:142
2:165
3:353, 5:381
167
148
133
50 n. 35
35, 59
6, 59
35
RABBINIC LITERATURE
Mishnah
Hagigah
2:1
Kelim
1:8
60
130
Megillah
2:1
4:10
Sanhedn
7:4-5
43 n. 16
60
117 . 105
Tadaim
4:5
Tebam
3:9
44 n. 16
78:1
78:3
181
82:2
19 n. 83
91 n. 26
223
179
101 n. 58
45 n. 22
101 n. 58
101 n. 58
85 n. 2
Pirqe R. Eliezer
22:15
219 n. 50
18:1
44 n. 16
133 n. 154
25:1
26:5
43:7
68:12
Babylonian Talmud
Shabat 115a
Yoma 75 b
Midrash Rabbah
8:3-6
SAMARITAN LITERATURE
Memar Marqa
4:6
181 n. 12
TARGUMIM
Targum Neofiti
Gen 5:24
Gen 6:2, 4
Gen 18-19
Gen 32
Targum Onqelos
Gen 6:2, 4
Gen 18-19
Gen 18:8
Gen 19:3
91 n. 26
223
43-44, 184
54
223
43-44
184
184
Targum Pseudo-Jonathan
Gen 6:2, 4
223
Gen 18-19
43-44, 184
Gen 28
43
Targum of the Prophets
Josh 5:13
Judg 6
Judg 13
Fragmentary Targumim
passim
56
185
186
184 n. 19
GRAECO-ROMAN LITERATURE
Apollodorus, The Library
2.4.8
" 21 n. 96
Plato, Cratylus
"
407e'
Lams
4:717d
Sophist
216B
21 n. 96
Ovid, Metamorpheses
8:611-724
628-632
21 n. 96
179 n. 2
Silus Italicus
7:176
21 n. 96
185
Homer, Odyssey
5:29
"
7:59
17:485
17:485-487
Llliad
2:786, 3:121
204
17 n. 70
204
21 n. 96
179 n. 2
17 n. 70
17 . 70
17 n. 70
APOSTOLIC FATHERS
1 Clement
10:7
12:1
34:5
183 n. 18
183 n. 18
146 n. 5
Didache
11-13
11:3-4
12
180 n. 8
123
183 n. 18
Epistle of Barnabas
61:7
220
Shepherd of Hermas
Visions
1.4.1
2:2:7
80
120, 138
3.1.6-8
3.2.5
3.4.1
3.10.1
6.2.1
Mandates
6.22.2
Similitudes
6.1.5
6.2.1
8.3.3
9.6.1
9:25:2
80
80
80
80
81
80
81
80
80
120, 138
Martyrdom of Polycarp
2:3 ~
12:1
120, 122:
120
146
Acts of Peter
15-17
Melchizedek
9:1
115 n. 90
97
70-71
Tripartite Tractate
64:28-65:1
47
116-117
PATRISTIC LITERATURE
Clement of Alexandria
Stromata
5.14.111
Excerpta ex Theodoto
10, 6-11
Hippolytus
Rejutatio
9.13.2-3
21 n. 96
73
206 n. 27
Tertullian
De Oratione
26
Virg. Vel.
7:2
167 n. 75
Justin Martyr
Dialogue with Trypho
58:3
'
59:1
54
54 n. 51
193
120.5
125:5
De Patientin
14
Apology
2:5
137 n. 166
53, 101
137 . 166
222
Origen
Commentary on the Gospel of John
passim
113
Eusebius
Praeparatio Evangelica
9.21.1-19
Ecclesiastical History
3.3.2
6.12
52
70
70